صفحه 6 از 8 نخستنخست ... 2345678 آخرینآخرین
نمایش نتایج: از شماره 51 تا 60 , از مجموع 72

موضوع: Anna Karenina | Leo Tolstoy

  1. #51
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    .
    The second installment for the forest had been received
    from the merchant and was not yet exhausted; Dolly had
    been very amiable and goodhumored of late, and the idea
    of the dinner pleased Stepan Arkadyevitch from every
    point of view. He was in the most light-hearted mood.
    There were two circumstances a little unpleasant, but
    these two circumstances were drowned in the sea of goodhumored
    gaiety which flooded the soul of Stepan
    Arkadyevitch. These two circumstances were: first, that on
    meeting Alexey Alexandrovitch the day before in the
    street he had noticed that he was cold and reserved with
    him, and putting the expression of Alexey
    Alexandrovitch’s face and the fact that he had not come to
    see them or let them know of his arrival with the rumors
    he had heard about Anna and Vronsky, Stepan
    Arkadyevitch guessed that something was wrong between
    the husband and wife.
    That was one disagreeable thing. The other slightly
    disagreeable fact was that the new head of his department,
    like all new heads, had the reputation already of a terrible
    person, who got up at six o’clock in the morning, worked
    like a horse, and insisted on his subordinates working in
    the same way. Moreover, this new head had the further
    reputation of being a bear in his manners, and was,
    according to all reports, a man of a class in all respects the
    opposite of that to which his predecessor had belonged,
    and to which Stepan Arkadyevitch had hitherto belonged
    himself. On the previous day Stepan Arkadyevitch had
    appeared at the office in a uniform, and the new chief had
    been very affable and had talked to him as to an
    acquaintance. Consequently Stepan Arkadyevitch deemed
    it his duty to call upon him in his non-official dress. The
    thought that the new chief might not tender him a warm
    reception was the other unpleasant thing. But Stepan
    Arkadyevitch instinctively felt that everything would come
    round all right. ‘They’re all people, all men, like us poor
    sinners; why be nasty and quarrelsome?’ he thought as he
    went into the hotel.
    ‘Good-day, Vassily,’ he said, walking into the corridor
    with his hat cocked on one side, and addressing a footman
    he knew; ‘why, you’ve let your whiskers grow! Levin,
    number seven, eh? Take me up, please. And find out
    whether Count Anitchkin’ (this was the new head) ‘is
    receiving.’
    ‘Yes, sir,’ Vassily responded, smiling. ‘You’ve not been
    to see us for a long while.’
    ‘I was here yesterday, but at the other entrance. Is this
    number seven?’
    Levin was standing with a peasant from Tver in the
    middle of the room, measuring a fresh bearskin, when
    Stepan Arkadyevitch went in.
    ‘What! you killed him?’ cried Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Well done! A she-bear? How are you, Arhip!’
    He shook hands with the peasant and sat down on the
    edge of a chair, without taking off his coat and hat.
    ‘Come, take off your coat and stay a little,’ said Levin,
    taking his hat.
    ‘No, I haven’t time; I’ve only looked in for a tiny
    second,’ answered Stepan Arkadyevitch. He threw open
    his coat, but afterwards did take it off, and sat on for a
    whole hour, talking to Levin about hunting and the most
    intimate subjects.
    ‘Come, tell me, please, what you did abroad? Where
    have you been?’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, when the
    peasant had gone.
    ‘Oh, I stayed in Germany, in Prussia, in France, and in
    England— not in the capitals, but in the manufacturing
    towns, and saw a great deal that was new to me. And I’m
    glad I went.’
    ‘Yes, I knew your idea of the solution of the labor
    question.’
    ‘Not a bit: in Russia there can be no labor question. In
    Russia the question is that of the relation of the working
    people to the land; though the question exists there too—
    but there it’s a matter of repairing what’s been ruined,
    while with us..’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch listened attentively to Levin.
    ‘Yes, yes!’ he said, ‘it’s very possible you’re right. But
    I’m glad you’re in good spirits, and are hunting bears, and
    working, and interested. Shtcherbatsky told me another
    story—he met you—that you were in such a depressed
    state, talking of nothing but death...’
    ‘Well, what of it? I’ve not given up thinking of death,’
    said Levin. ‘It’s true that it’s high time I was dead; and that
    all this is nonsense. It’s the truth I’m telling you. I do
    value my idea and my work awfully; but in reality only
    consider this: all this world of ours is nothing but a speck
    of mildew, which has grown up on a tiny planet. And for
    us to suppose we can have something great—ideas,
    work—it’s all dust and ashes.’
    ‘But all that’s as old as the hills, my boy!’
    ‘It is old; but do you know, when you grasp this fully,
    then somehow everything becomes of no consequence.
    When you understand that you will die tomorrow, if not
    today, and nothing will be left, then everything is so
    unimportant! And I consider my idea very important, but
    it turns out really to be as unimportant too, even if it were
    carried out, as doing for that bear. So one goes on living,
    amusing oneself with hunting, with work—anything so as
    not to think of death!’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch smiled a subtle affectionate smile
    as he listened to Levin.
    ‘Well, of course! Here you’ve come round to my
    point. Do you remember you attacked me for seeking
    enjoyment in life? Don’t be so severe, O moralist!’
    ‘No; all the same, what’s fine in life is...’ Levin
    hesitated— ‘oh, I don’t know. All I know is that we shall
    soon be dead.’
    ‘Why so soon?’
    ‘And do you know, there’s less charm in life, when one
    thinks of death, but there’s more peace.’
    ‘On the contrary, the finish is always the best. But I
    must be going,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, getting up for
    the tenth time.
    ‘Oh, no, stay a bit!’ said Levin, keeping him. ‘Now,
    when shall we see each other again? I’m going tomorrow.’
    ‘I’m a nice person! Why, that’s just what I came for!
    You simply must come to dinner with us today. Your
    brother’s coming, and Karenin, my brother-in-law.’
    ‘You don’t mean to say he’s here?’ said Levin, and he
    wanted to inquire about Kitty. He had heard at the
    beginning of the winter that she was at Petersburg with
    her sister, the wife of the diplomat, and he did not know
    whether she had come back or not; but he changed his
    mind and did not ask. ‘Whether she’s coming or not, I
    don’t care,’ he said to himself.
    ‘So you’ll come?’
    ‘Of course.’
    ‘At five o’clock, then, and not evening dress.’
    And Stepan Arkadyevitch got up and went down
    below to the new head of his department. Istinct had not
    misled Stepan Arkadyevitch. The terrible new head turned
    out to be an extremely amenable person, and Stepan
    Arkadyevitch lunched with him and stayed on, so that it
    was four o’clock before he got to Alexey Alexandrovitch.
    Chapter 8
    Alexey Alexandrovitch, on coming back from church
    service, had spent the whole morning indoors. He had
    two pieces of business before him that morning; first, to
    receive and send on a deputation from the native tribes
    which was on its way to Petersburg, and now at Moscow;
    secondly, to write the promised letter to the lawyer. The
    deputation, though it had been summoned at Alexey
    Alexandrovitch’s instigation, was not without its
    discomforting and even dangerous aspect, and he was glad
    he had found it in Moscow. The members of this
    deputation had not the slightest conception of their duty
    and the part they were to play. They naively believed that
    it was their business to lay before the commission their
    needs and the actual condition of things, and to ask
    assistance of the government, and utterly failed to grasp
    that some of their statements and requests supported the
    contention of the enemy’s side, and so spoiled the whole
    business. Alexey Alexandrovitch was busily engaged with
    them for a long while, drew up a program for them from
    which they were not to depart, and on dismissing them
    wrote a letter to Petersburg for the guidance of the
    deputation. He had his chief support in this affair in the
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna. She was a specialist in the matter
    of deputations, and no one knew better than she how to
    manage them, and put them in the way they should go.
    Having completed this task, Alexey Alexandrovitch wrote
    the letter to the lawyer. Without the slightest hesitation he
    gave him permission to act as he might judge best. In the
    letter he enclosed three of Vronsky’s notes to Anna, which
    were in the portfolio he had taken away.
    Since Alexey Alexandrovitch had left home with the
    intention of not returning to his family again, and since he
    had been at the lawyer’s and had spoken, though only to
    one man, of his intention, since especially he had
    translated the matter from the world of real life to the
    world of ink and paper, he had grown more and more
    used to his own intention, and by now distinctly perceived
    the feasibility of its execution.
    He was sealing the envelope to the lawyer, when he
    heard the loud tones of Stepan Arkadyevitch’s voice.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch was disputing with Alexey
    Alexandrovitch’s servant, and insisting on being
    announced.
    ‘No matter,’ thought Alexey Alexandrovitch, ‘so much
    the better. I will inform him at once of my position in
    regard to his sister, and explain why it is I can’t dine with
    him.’
    ‘Come in!’ he said aloud, collecting his papers, and
    putting them in the blotting-paper.
    ‘There, you see, you’re talking nonsense, and he’s at
    home!’ responded Stepan Arkadyevitch’s voice, addressing
    the servant, who had refused to let him in, and taking off
    his coat as he went, Oblonsky walked into the room.
    ‘Well, I’m awfully glad I’ve found you! So I hope...’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch began cheerfully.
    ‘I cannot come,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch said coldly,
    standing and not asking his visitor to sit down.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch had thought to pass at once into
    those frigid relations in which he ought to stand with the
    brother of a wife against whom he was beginning a suit for
    divorce. But he had not taken into account the ocean of
    kindliness brimming over in the heart of Stepan
    Arkadyevitch.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch opened wide his clear, shining
    eyes.
    ‘Why can’t you? What do you mean?’ he asked in
    perplexity, speaking in French. ‘Oh, but it’s a promise.
    And we’re all counting on you.’
    ‘I want to tell you that I can’t dine at your house,
    because the terms of relationship which have existed
    between us must cease.’
    ‘How? How do you mean? What for?’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch with a smile.
    ‘Because I am beginning an action for divorce against
    your sister, my wife. I ought to have..’
    But, before Alexey Alexandrovitch had time to finish
    his sentence, Stepan Arkadyevitch was behaving not at all
    as he had expected. He groaned and sank into an
    armchair.
    ‘No, Alexey Alexandrovitch! What are you saying?’
    cried Oblonsky, and his suffering was apparent in his face.
    ‘It is so.’
    ‘Excuse me, I can’t, I can’t believe it!’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch sat down, feeling that his words
    had not had the effect he anticipated, and that it would be
    unavoidable for him to explain his position, and that,
    whatever explanations he might make, his relations with
    his brother-in-law would remain unchanged.
    ‘Yes, I am brought to the painful necessity of seeking a
    divorce,’ he said.
    ‘I will say one thing, Alexey Alexandrovitch. I know
    you for an excellent, upright man; I know Anna—excuse
    me, I can’t change my opinion of her—for a good, an
    excellent woman; and so, excuse me, I cannot believe it.
    There is some misunderstanding,’ said he.
    ‘Oh, if it were merely a misunderstanding!..’
    ‘Pardon, I understand,’ interposed Stepan
    Arkadyevitch. ‘But of course.... One thing: you must not
    act in haste. You must not, you must not act in haste!’
    ‘I am not acting in haste,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch said
    coldly, ‘but one cannot ask advice of anyone in such a
    matter. I have quite made up my mind.
    ‘This is awful!’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch. ‘I would do
    one thing, Alexey Alexandrovitch. I beseech you, do it!’
    he said. ‘No action has yet been taken, if I understand
    rightly. Before you take advice, see my wife, talk to her.
    She loves Anna like a sister, she loves you, and she’s a
    wonderful woman. For God’s sake, talk to her! Do me
    that favor, I beseech you!’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch pondered, and Stepan
    Arkadyevitch looked at him sympathetically, without
    interrupting his silence.
    ‘You will go to see her?’
    ‘I don’t know. That was just why I have not been to
    see you. I imagine our relations must change.’
    ‘Why so? I don’t see that. Allow me to believe that
    apart from our connection you have for me, at least in
    part, the same friendly feeling I have always had for
    you...and sincere esteem,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    pressing his hand. ‘Even if your worst suppositions were
    correct, I don’t—and never would—take on myself to
    judge either side, and I see no reason why our relations
    should be affected. But now, do this, come and see my
    wife.’
    ‘Well, we look at the matter differently,’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch coldly. ‘However, we won’t discuss it.’
    ‘No; why shouldn’t you come today to dine, anyway?
    My wife’s expecting you. Please, do come. And, above all,
    talk it over with her. She’s a wonderful woman. For God’s
    sake, on my knees, I implore you!’
    ‘If you so much wish it, I will come,’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch, sighing.
    And, anxious to change the conversation, he inquired
    about what interested them both—the new head of Stepan
    Arkadyevitch’s department, a man not yet old, who had
    suddenly been promoted to so high a position.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch had previously felt no liking for
    Count Anitchkin, and had always differed from him in his
    opinions. But now, from a feeling readily comprehensible
    to officials—that hatred felt by one who has suffered a
    defeat in the service for one who has received a
    promotion, he could not endure him.
    ‘Well, have you seen him?’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch
    with a malignant smile.
    ‘Of course; he was at our sitting yesterday. He seems to
    know his work capitally, and to be very energetic.’
    ‘Yes, but what is his energy directed to?’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch. ‘Is he aiming at doing anything, or simply
    undoing what’s been done? It’s the great misfortune of our
    government—this paper administration, of which he’s a
    worthy representative.’
    ‘Really, I don’t know what fault one could find with
    him. His policy I don’t know, but one thing—he’s a very
    nice fellow,’ answered Stepan Arkadyevitch. ‘I’ve just
    been seeing him, and he’s really a capital fellow. We
    lunched together, and I taught him how to make, you
    know that drink, wine and oranges. It’s so cooling. And
    it’s a wonder he didn’t know it. He liked it awfully. No,
    really he’s a capital fellow.’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch glanced at his watch.
    ‘Why, good heavens, it’s four already, and I’ve still to
    go to Dolgovushin’s! So please come round to dinner.
    You can’t imagine how you will grieve my wife and me.’
    The way in which Alexey Alexandrovitch saw his
    brother-in-law out was very different from the manner in
    which he had met him.
    ‘I’ve promised, and I’ll come,’ he answered wearily.
    ‘Believe me, I appreciate it, and I hope you won’t
    regret it,’ answered Stepan Arkadyevitch, smiling.
    And, putting on his coat as he went, he patted the
    footman on the head, chuckled, and went out.
    ‘At five o’clock, and not evening dress, please,’ he
    shouted once more, turning at the door.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    Chapter 9
    It was past five, and several guests had already arrived,
    before the host himself got home. He went in together
    with Sergey Ivanovitch Koznishev and Pestsov, who had
    reached the street door at the same moment. These were
    the two leading representatives of the Moscow
    intellectuals, as Oblonsky had called them. Both were men
    respected for their character and their intelligence. They
    respected each other, but were in complete and hopeless
    disagreement upon almost every subject, not because they
    belonged to opposite parties, but precisely because they
    were of the same party (their enemies refused to see any
    distinction between their views); but, in that party, each
    had his own special shade of opinion. And since no
    difference is less easily overcome than the difference of
    opinion about semi-abstract questions, they never agreed
    in any opinion, and had long, indeed, been accustomed to
    jeer without anger, each at the other’s incorrigible
    aberrations.
    They were just going in at the door, talking of the
    weather, when Stepan Arkadyevitch overtook them. In
    the drawing room there were already sitting Prince
    Alexander Dmitrievitch Shtcherbatsky, young
    Shtcherbatsky, Turovtsin, Kitty, and Karenin.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch saw immediately that things were
    not going well in the drawing-room without him. Darya
    Alexandrovna, in her best gray silk gown, obviously
    worried about the children, who were to have their
    dinner by themselves in the nursery, and by her husband’s
    absence, was not equal to the task of making the party mix
    without him. All were sitting like so many priests’ wives
    on a visit (so the old prince expressed it), obviously
    wondering why they were there, and pumping up remarks
    simply to avoid being silent. Turovtsin—good, simple
    man—felt unmistakably a fish out of water, and the smile
    with which his thick lips greeted Stepan Arkadyevitch
    said, as plainly as words: ‘Well, old boy, you have popped
    me down in a learned set! A drinking party now, or the
    Chateau des Fleurs, would be more in my line!’ The old
    prince sat in silence, his bright little eyes watching Karenin
    from one side, and Stepan Arkadyevitch saw that he had
    already formed a phrase to sum up that politician of whom
    guests were invited to partake as though he were a
    sturgeon. Kitty was looking at the door, calling up all her
    energies to keep her from blushing at the entrance of
    Konstantin Levin. Young Shtcherbatsky, who had not
    been introduced to Karenin, was trying to look as though
    he were not in the least conscious of it. Karenin himself
    had followed the Petersburg fashion for a dinner with
    ladies and was wearing evening dress and a white tie.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch saw by his face that he had come
    simply to keep his promise, and was performing a
    disagreeable duty in being present at this gathering. He
    was indeed the person chiefly responsible for the chill
    benumbing all the guests before Stepan Arkadyevitch
    came in.
    On entering the drawing room Stepan Arkadyevitch
    apologized, explaining that he had been detained by that
    prince, who was always the scapegoat for all his absences
    and unpunctualities, and in one moment he had made all
    the guests acquainted with each other, and, bringing
    together Alexey Alexandrovitch and Sergey Koznishev,
    started them on a discussion of the Russification of
    Poland, into which they immediately plunged with
    Pestsov. Slapping Turovtsin on the shoulder, he whispered
    something comic in his ear, and set him down by his wife
    and the old prince. Then he told Kitty she was looking
    very pretty that evening, and presented Shtcherbatsky to
    Karenin. In a moment he had so kneaded together the
    social dough that the drawing room became very lively,
    and there was a merry buzz of voices. Konstantin Levin
    was the only person who had not arrived. But this was so
    much the better, as going into the dining room, Stepan
    Arkadyevitch found to his horror that the port and sherry
    had been procured from Depre, and not from Levy, and,
    directing that the coachman should be sent off as speedily
    as possible to Levy’s, he was going back to the drawing
    room.
    In the dining room he was met by Konstantin Levin.
    ‘I’m not late?’
    ‘You can never help being late!’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, taking his arm.
    ‘Have you a lot of people? Who’s here?’ asked Levin,
    unable to help blushing, as he knocked the snow off his
    cap with his glove.
    ‘All our own set. Kitty’s here. Come along, I’ll
    introduce you to Karenin.’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, for all his liberal views, was well
    aware that to meet Karenin was sure to be felt a flattering
    distinction, and so treated his best friends to this honor.
    But at that instant Konstantin Levin was not in a condition
    to feel all the gratification of making such an acquaintance.
    He had not seen Kitty since that memorable evening
    when he met Vronsky, not counting, that is, the moment
    when he had had a glimpse of her on the highroad. He
    had known at the bottom of his heart that he would see
    her here today. But to keep his thoughts free, he had tried
    to persuade himself that he did not know it. Now when
    he heard that she was here, he was suddenly conscious of
    such delight, and at the same time of such dread, that his
    breath failed him and he could not utter what he wanted
    to say.
    ‘What is she like, what is she like? Like what she used
    to be, or like what she was in the carriage? What if Darya
    Alexandrovna told the truth? Why shouldn’t it be the
    truth?’ he thought.
    ‘Oh, please, introduce me to Karenin,’ he brought out
    with an effort, and with a desperately determined step he
    walked into the drawing room and beheld her.
    She was not the same as she used to be, nor was she as
    she had been in the carriage; she was quite different.
    She was scared, shy, shame-faced, and still more
    charming from it. She saw him the very instant he walked
    into the room. She had been expecting him. She was
    delighted, and so confused at her own delight that there
    was a moment, the moment when he went up to her sister
    and glanced again at her, when she, and he, and Dolly,
    who saw it all, thought she would break down and would
    begin to cry. She crimsoned, turned white, crimsoned
    again, and grew faint, waiting with quivering lips for him
    to come to her. He went up to her, bowed, and held out
    his hand without speaking. Except for the slight quiver of
    her lips and the moisture in her eyes that made them
    brighter, her smile was almost calm as she said:
    ‘How long it is since we’ve seen each other!’ and with
    desperate determination she pressed his hand with her cold
    hand.
    ‘You’ve not seen me, but I’ve seen you,’ said Levin,
    with a radiant smile of happiness. ‘I saw you when you
    were driving from the railway station to Ergushovo.’
    ‘When?’ she asked, wondering.
    ‘You were driving to Ergushovo,’ said Levin, feeling as
    if he would sob with the rapture that was flooding his
    heart. ‘And how dared I associate a thought of anything
    not innocent with this touching creature? And, yes, I do
    believe it’s true what Darya Alexandrovna told me,’ he
    thought.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch took him by the arm and led him
    away to Karenin.
    ‘Let me introduce you.’ He mentioned their names.
    ‘Very glad to meet you again,’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch coldly, shaking hands with Levin.
    ‘You are acquainted?’ Stepan Arkadyevitch asked in
    surprise.
    ‘We spent three hours together in the train,’ said Levin
    smiling, ‘but got out, just as in a masquerade, quite
    mystified—at least I was.’
    ‘Nonsense! Come along, please,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, pointing in the direction of the dining
    room.
    The men went into the dining-room and went up to a
    table, laid with six sorts of spirits and as many kinds of
    cheese, some with little silver spades and some without,
    caviar, herrings, preserves of various kinds, and plates with
    slices of French bread.
    The men stood round the strong-smelling spirits and
    salt delicacies, and the discussion of the Russification of
    Poland between Koznishev, Karenin, and Pestsov died
    down in anticipation of dinner.
    Sergey Ivanovitch was unequaled in his skill in winding
    up the most heated and serious argument by some
    unexpected pinch of Attic salt that changed the disposition
    of his opponent. He did this now.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch had been maintaining that the
    Russification of Poland could only be accomplished as a
    result of larger measures which ought to be introduced by
    the Russian government.
    Pestsov insisted that one country can only absorb
    another when it is the more densely populated.
    Koznishev admitted both points, but with limitations.
    As they were going out of the drawing room to conclude
    the argument, Koznishev said, smiling:
    ‘So, then, for the Russification of our foreign
    populations there is but one method—to bring up as many
    children as one can. My brother and I are terribly in fault,
    I see. You married men, especially you, Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, are the real patriots: what number have you
    reached?’ he said, smiling genially at their host and holding
    out a tiny wine glass to him.
    Everyone laughed, and Stepan Arkadyevitch with
    particular good humor.
    ‘Oh, yes, that’s the best method!’ he said, munching
    cheese and filling the wine-glass with a special sort of
    spirit. The conversation dropped at the jest.
    ‘This cheese is not bad. Shall I give you some?’ said the
    master of the house. ‘Why, have you been going in for
    gymnastics again?’ he asked Levin, pinching his muscle
    with his left hand. Levin smiled, bent his arm, and under
    Stepan Arkadyevitch’s fingers the muscles swelled up like a
    sound cheese, hard as a knob of iron, through the fine
    cloth of the coat.
    ‘What biceps! A perfect Samson!’
    ‘I imagine great strength is needed for hunting bears,’
    observed Alexey Alexandrovitch, who had the mistiest
    notions about the chase. He cut off and spread with cheese
    a wafer of bread fine as a spider-web.
    Levin smiled.
    ‘Not at all. Quite the contrary; a child can kill a bear,’
    he said, with a slight bow moving aside for the ladies, who
    were approaching the table.
    ‘You have killed a bear, I’ve been told!’ said Kitty,
    trying assiduously to catch with her fork a perverse
    mushroom that would slip away, and setting the lace
    quivering over her white arm. ‘Are there bears on your
    place?’ she added, turning her charming little head to him
    and smiling.
    There was apparently nothing extraordinary in what
    she said, but what unutterable meaning there was for him
    in every sound, in every turn of her lips, her eyes, her
    hand as she said it! There was entreaty for forgiveness, and
    trust in him, and tenderness— soft, timid tenderness—and
    promise and hope and love for him, which he could not
    but believe in and which choked him with happiness.
    ‘No, we’ve been hunting in the Tver province. It was
    coming back from there that I met your beau-frere in the
    train, or your beau-frere’s brother-in-law,’ he said with a
    smile. ‘It was an amusing meeting.’
    And he began telling with droll good-humor how, after
    not sleeping all night, he had, wearing an old fur-lined,
    full-skirted coat, got into Alexey Alexandrovitch’s
    compartment.
    ‘The conductor, forgetting the proverb, would have
    chucked me out on account of my attire; but thereupon I
    began expressing my feelings in elevated language,
    and...you, too,’ he said, addressing Karenin and forgetting
    his name, ‘at first would have ejected me on the ground of
    the old coat, but afterwards you took my part, for which I
    am extremely grateful.’
    ‘The rights of passengers generally to choose their seats
    are too ill-defined,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch, rubbing
    the tips of his fingers on his handkerchief.
    ‘I saw you were in uncertainty about me,’ said Levin,
    smiling good-naturedly, ‘but I made haste to plunge into
    intellectual conversation to smooth over the defects of my
    attire.’ Sergey Ivanovitch, while he kept up a conversation
    with their hostess, had one ear for his brother, and he
    glanced askance at him. ‘What is the matter with him
    today? Why such a conquering hero?’ he thought. He did
    not know that Levin was feeling as though he had grown
    wings. Levin knew she was listening to his words and that
    she was glad to listen to him. And this was the only thing
    that interested him. Not in that room only, but in the
    whole world, there existed for him only himself, with
    enormously increased importance and dignity in his own
    eyes, and she. He felt himself on a pinnacle that made him
    giddy, and far away down below were all those nice
    excellent Karenins, Oblonskys, and all the world.
    Quite without attracting notice, without glancing at
    them, as though there were no other places left, Stepan
    Arkadyevitch put Levin and Kitty side by side.
    ‘Oh, you may as well sit there,’ he said to Levin.
    The dinner was as choice as the china, in which Stepan
    Arkadyevitch was a connoisseur. The soupe Marie-Louise
    was a splendid success; the tiny pies eaten with it melted in
    the mouth and were irreproachable. The two footmen and
    Matvey, in white cravats, did their duty with the dishes
    and wines unobtrusively, quietly, and swiftly. On the
    material side the dinner was a success; it was no less so on
    the immaterial. The conversation, at times general and at
    times between individuals, never paused, and towards the
    end the company was so lively that the men rose from the
    table, without stopping speaking, and even Alexey
    Alexandrovitch thawed.
    Chapter 10
    Pestsov liked thrashing an argument out to the end, and
    was not satisfied with Sergey Ivanovitch’s words, especially
    as he felt the injustice of his view.
    ‘I did not mean,’ he said over the soup, addressing
    Alexey Alexandrovitch, ‘mere density of population alone,
    but in conjunction with fundamental ideas, and not by
    means of principles.’
    ‘It seems to me,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch said languidly,
    and with no haste, ‘that that’s the same thing. In my
    opinion, influence over another people is only possible to
    the people which has the higher development, which..’
    ‘But that’s just the question,’ Pestsov broke in in his
    bass.
    He was always in a hurry to speak, and seemed always
    to put his whole soul into what he was saying. ‘In what
    are we to make higher development consist? The English,
    the French, the Germans, which is at the highest stage of
    development? Which of them will nationalize the other?
    We see the Rhine provinces have been turned French, but
    the Germans are not at a lower stage!’ he shouted. ‘There
    is another law at work there.’
    ‘I fancy that the greater influence is always on the side
    of true civilization,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch, slightly
    lifting his eyebrows.
    ‘But what are we to lay down as the outward signs of
    true civilization?’ said Pestsov.
    ‘I imagine such signs are generally very well known,’
    said Alexey Alexandrovitch.
    ‘But are they fully known?’ Sergey Ivanovitch put in
    with a subtle smile. ‘It is the accepted view now that real
    culture must be purely classical; but we see most intense
    disputes on each side of the question, and there is no
    denying that the opposite camp has strong points in its
    favor.’
    ‘You are for classics, Sergey Ivanovitch. Will you take
    red wine?’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘I am not expressing my own opinion of either form of
    culture,’ Sergey Ivanovitch said, holding out his glass with
    a smile of condescension, as to a child. ‘I only say that
    both sides have strong arguments to support them,’ he
    went on, addressing Alexey Alexandrovitch. ‘My
    sympathies are classical from education, but in this
    discussion I am personally unable to arrive at a conclusion.
    I see no distinct grounds for classical studies being given a
    preeminence over scientific studies.’
    ‘The natural sciences have just as great an educational
    value,’ put in Pestsov. ‘Take astronomy, take botany, or
    zoology with its system of general principles.’
    ‘I cannot quite agree with that,’ responded Alexey
    Alexandrovitch ‘It seems to me that one must admit that
    the very process of studying the forms of language has a
    peculiarly favorable influence on intellectual development.
    Moreover, it cannot be denied that the influence of the
    classical authors is in the highest degree moral, while,
    unfortunately, with the study of the natural sciences are
    associated the false and noxious doctrines which are the
    curse of our day.’
    Sergey Ivanovitch would have said something, but
    Pestsov interrupted him in his rich bass. He began warmly
    contesting the justice of this view. Sergey Ivanovitch
    waited serenely to speak, obviously with a convincing
    reply ready.
    ‘But,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch, smiling subtly, and
    addressing Karenin, ‘One must allow that to weigh all the
    advantages and disadvantages of classical and scientific
    studies is a difficult task, and the question which form of
    education was to be preferred would not have been so
    quickly and conclusively decided if there had not been in
    favor of classical education, as you expressed it just now,
    its moral—disons le mot—anti-nihilist influence.’
    ‘Undoubtedly.’
    ‘If it had not been for the distinctive property of antinihilistic
    influence on the side of classical studies, we
    should have considered the subject more, have weighed
    the arguments on both sides,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch with
    a subtle smile, ‘we should have given elbow-room to both
    tendencies. But now we know that these little pills of
    classical learning possess the medicinal property of antinihilism,
    and we boldly prescribe them to our patients....
    But what if they had no such medicinal property?’ he
    wound up humorously.
    At Sergey Ivanovitch’s little pills, everyone laughed;
    Turovtsin in especial roared loudly and jovially, glad at last
    to have found something to laugh at, all he ever looked
    for in listening to conversation.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch had not made a mistake in
    inviting Pestsov. With Pestsov intellectual conversation
    never flagged for an instant. Directly Sergey Ivanovitch
    had concluded the conversation with his jest, Pestsov
    promptly started a new one.
    ‘I can’t agree even,’ said he, ‘that the government had
    that aim. The government obviously is guided by abstract
    considerations, and remains indifferent to the influence its
    measures may exercise. The education of women, for
    instance, would naturally be regarded as likely to be
    harmful, but the government opens schools and
    universities for women.’
    And the conversation at once passed to the new subject
    of the education of women.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch expressed the idea that the
    education of women is apt to be confounded with the
    emancipation of women, and that it is only so that it can
    be considered dangerous.
    ‘I consider, on the contrary, that the two questions are
    inseparably connected together,’ said Pestsov; ‘it is a
    vicious circle. Woman is deprived of rights from lack of
    education, and the lack of education results from the
    absence of rights. We must not forget that the subjection
    of women is so complete, and dates from such ages back
    that we are often unwilling to recognize the gulf that
    separates them from us,’ said he.
    ‘You said rights,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch, waiting till
    Pestsov had finished, ‘meaning the right of sitting on
    juries, of voting, of presiding at official meetings, the right
    of entering the civil service, of sitting in parliament..’
    ‘Undoubtedly.’
    ‘But if women, as a rare exception, can occupy such
    positions, it seems to me you are wrong in using the
    expression ‘rights.’ It would be more correct to say duties.
    Every man will agree that in doing the duty of a juryman,
    a witness, a telegraph clerk, we feel we are performing
    duties. And therefore it would be correct to say that
    women are seeking duties, and quite legitimately. And one
    can but sympathize with this desire to assist in the general
    labor of man.’
    ‘Quite so,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch assented. ‘The
    question, I imagine, is simply whether they are fitted for
    such duties.’
    ‘They will most likely be perfectly fitted,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, ‘when education has become general
    among them. We see this..’
    ‘How about the proverb?’ said the prince, who had a
    long while been intent on the conversation, his little
    comical eyes twinkling. ‘I can say it before my daughter:
    her hair is long, because her wit is..’
    ‘Just what they thought of the negroes before their
    emancipation!’ said Pestsov angrily.
    ‘What seems strange to me is that women should seek
    fresh duties,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch, ‘while we see,
    unhappily, that men usually try to avoid them.’
    ‘Duties are bound up with rights—power, money,
    honor; those are what women are seeking,’ said Pestsov.
    ‘Just as though I should seek the right to be a wet-nurse
    and feel injured because women are paid for the work,
    while no one will take me,’ said the old prince.
    Turovtsin exploded in a loud roar of laughter and
    Sergey Ivanovitch regretted that he had not made this
    comparison. Even Alexey Alexandrovitch smiled.
    ‘Yes, but a man can’t nurse a baby,’ said Pestsov, ‘while
    a woman..’
    ‘No, there was an Englishman who did suckle his baby
    on board ship,’ said the old prince, feeling this freedom in
    conversation permissible before his own daughters.
    ‘There are as many such Englishmen as there would be
    women officials,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch.
    ‘Yes, but what is a girl to do who has no family?’ put in
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, thinking of Masha Tchibisova,
    whom he had had in his mind all along, in sympathizing
    with Pestsov and supporting him.
    ‘If the story of such a girl were thoroughly sifted, you
    would find she had abandoned a family—her own or a
    sister’s, where she might have found a woman’s duties,’
    Darya Alexandrovna broke in unexpectedly in a tone of
    exasperation, probably suspecting what sort of girl Stepan
    Arkadyevitch was thinking of.
    ‘But we take our stand on principle as the ideal,’
    replied Pestsov in his mellow bass. ‘Woman desires to
    have rights, to be independent, educated. She is oppressed,
    humiliated by the consciousness of her disabilities.’
    ‘And I’m oppressed and humiliated that they won’t
    engage me at the Foundling,’ the old prince said again, to
    the huge delight of Turovtsin, who in his mirth dropped
    his asparagus with the thick end in the sauce.
    Chapter 11
    Everyone took part in the conversation except Kitty
    and Levin. At first, when they were talking of the
    influence that one people has on another, there rose to
    Levin’s mind what he had to say on the subject. But these
    ideas, once of such importance in his eyes, seemed to
    come into his brain as in a dream, and had now not the
    slightest interest for him. It even struck him as strange that
    they should be so eager to talk of what was of no use to
    anyone. Kitty, too, should, one would have supposed,
    have been interested in what they were saying of the rights
    and education of women. How often she had mused on
    the subject, thinking of her friend abroad, Varenka, of her
    painful state of dependence, how often she had wondered
    about herself what would become of her if she did not
    marry, and how often she had argued with her sister about
    it! But it did not interest her at all. She and Levin had a
    conversation of their own, yet not a conversation, but
    some sort of mysterious communication, which brought
    them every moment nearer, and stirred in both a sense of
    glad terror before the unknown into which they were
    entering.
    At first Levin, in answer to Kitty’s question how he
    could have seen her last year in the carriage, told her how
    he had been coming home from the mowing along the
    highroad and had met her.
    ‘It was very, very early in the morning. You were
    probably only just awake. Your mother was asleep in the
    corner. It was an exquisite morning. I was walking along
    wondering who it could be in a four-in-hand? It was a
    splendid set of four horses with bells, and in a second you
    flashed by, and I saw you at the window—you were
    sitting like this, holding the strings of your cap in both
    hands, and thinking awfully deeply about something,’ he
    said, smiling. ‘How I should like to know what you were
    thinking about then! Something important?’
    ‘Wasn’t I dreadfully untidy?’ she wondered, but seeing
    the smile of ecstasy these reminiscences called up, she felt
    that the impression she had made had been very good. She
    blushed and laughed with delight; ‘Really I don’t
    remember.’
    ‘How nicely Turovtsin laughs!’ said Levin, admiring his
    moist eyes and shaking chest.
    ‘Have you known him longs’ asked Kitty.
    ‘Oh, everyone knows him!’
    ‘And I see you think he’s a horrid man?’
    ‘Not horrid, but nothing in him.’
    ‘Oh, you’re wrong! And you must give up thinking so
    directly!’ said Kitty. ‘I used to have a very poor opinion of
    him too, but he, he’s an awfully nice and wonderfully
    good-hearted man. He has a heart of gold.’
    ‘How could you find out what sort of heart he has?’
    ‘We are great friends. I know him very well. Last
    winter, soon after...you came to see us,’ she said, with a
    guilty and at the same time confiding smile, ‘all Dolly’s
    children had scarlet fever, and he happened to come and
    see her. And only fancy,’ she said in a whisper, ‘he felt so
    sorry for her that he stayed and began to help her look
    after the children. Yes, and for three weeks he stopped
    with them, and looked after the children like a nurse.’
    ‘I am telling Konstantin Dmitrievitch about Turovtsin
    in the scarlet fever,’ she said, bending over to her sister.
    ‘Yes, it was wonderful, noble!’ said Dolly, glancing
    towards Turovtsin, who had become aware they were
    talking of him, and smiling gently to him. Levin glanced
    once more at Turovtsin, and wondered how it was he had
    not realized all this man’s goodness before.
    ‘I’m sorry, I’m sorry, and I’ll never think ill of people
    again!’ he said gaily, genuinely expressing what he felt at
    the moment.
    Chapter 12
    Connected with the conversation that had sprung up
    on the rights of women there were certain questions as to
    the inequality of rights in marriage improper to discuss
    before the ladies. Pestsov had several times during dinner
    touched upon these questions, but Sergey Ivanovitch and
    Stepan Arkadyevitch carefully drew him off them.
    When they rose from the table and the ladies had gone
    out, Pestsov did not follow them, but addressing Alexey
    Alexandrovitch, began to expound the chief ground of
    inequality. The inequality in marriage, in his opinion, lay
    in the fact that the infidelity of the wife and infidelity of
    the husband are punished unequally, both by the law and
    by public opinion. Stepan Arkadyevitch went hurriedly up
    to Alexey Alexandrovitch and offered him a cigar.
    ‘No, I don’t smoke,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch answered
    calmly, and as though purposely wishing to show that he
    was not afraid of the subject, he turned to Pestsov with a
    chilly smile.
    ‘I imagine that such a view has a foundation in the very
    nature of things,’ he said, and would have gone on to the
    drawing room. But at this point Turovtsin broke suddenly
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    and unexpectedly into the conversation, addressing Alexey
    Alexandrovitch.
    ‘You heard, perhaps, about Pryatchnikov?’ said
    Turovtsin, warmed up by the champagne he had drunk,
    and long waiting for an opportunity to break the silence
    that had weighed on him. ‘Vasya Pryatchnikov,’ he said,
    with a good-natured smile on his damp, red lips,
    addressing himself principally to the most important guest,
    Alexey Alexandrovitch, ‘they told me today he fought a
    duel with Kvitsky at Tver, and has killed him.’
    Just as it always seems that one bruises oneself on a sore
    place, so Stepan Arkadyevitch felt now that the
    conversation would by ill luck fall every moment on
    Alexey Alexandrovitch’s sore spot. He would again have
    got his brother-in-law away, but Alexey Alexandrovitch
    himself inquired, with curiosity:
    ‘What did Pryatchnikov fight about?’
    ‘His wife. Acted like a man, he did! Called him out and
    shot him!’
    ‘Ah!’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch indifferently, and
    lifting his eyebrows, he went into the drawing room.
    ‘How glad I am you have come,’ Dolly said with a
    frightened smile, meeting him in the outer drawing room.
    ‘I must talk to you. Let’s sit here.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch, with the same expression of
    indifference, given him by his lifted eyebrows, sat down
    beside Darya Alexandrovna, and smiled affectedly.
    ‘It’s fortunate,’ said he, ‘especially as I was meaning to
    ask you to excuse me, and to be taking leave. I have to
    start tomorrow.’
    Darya Alexandrovna was firmly convinced of Anna’s
    innocence, and she felt herself growing pale and her lips
    quivering with anger at this frigid, unfeeling man, who
    was so calmly intending to ruin her innocent friend.
    ‘Alexey Alexandrovitch,’ she said, with desperate
    resolution looking him in the face, ‘I asked you about
    Anna, you made me no answer. How is she?’
    ‘She is, I believe, quite well, Darya Alexandrovna,’
    replied Alexey Alexandrovitch, not looking at her.
    ‘Alexey Alexandrovitch, forgive me, I have no
    right...but I love Anna as a sister, and esteem her; I beg, I
    beseech you to tell me what is wrong between you? what
    fault do you find with her?’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch frowned, and almost closing his
    eyes, dropped his head.
    ‘I presume that your husband has told you the grounds
    on which I consider it necessary to change my attitude to
    Anna Arkadyevna?’ he said, not looking her in the face,
    but eyeing with displeasure Shtcherbatsky, who was
    walking across the drawing room.
    ‘I don’t believe it, I don’t believe it, I can’t believe it!’
    Dolly said, clasping her bony hands before her with a
    vigorous gesture. She rose quickly, and laid her hand on
    Alexey Alexandrovitch’s sleeve. ‘We shall be disturbed
    here. Come this way, please.’
    Dolly’s agitation had an effect on Alexey
    Alexandrovitch. He got up and submissively followed her
    to the schoolroom. They sat down to a table covered with
    an oilcloth cut in slits by penknives.
    ‘I don’t, I don’t believe it!’ Dolly said, trying to catch
    his glance that avoided her.
    ‘One cannot disbelieve facts, Darya Alexandrovna,’ said
    he, with an emphasis on the word ‘facts.’
    ‘But what has she done?’ said Darya Alexandrovna.
    ‘What precisely has she done?’
    ‘She has forsaken her duty, and deceived her husband.
    That’s what she has done,’ said he.
    ‘No, no, it can’t be! No, for God’s sake, you are
    mistaken,’ said Dolly, putting her hands to her temples and
    closing her eyes.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch smiled coldly, with his lips
    alone, meaning to signify to her and himself the firmness
    of his conviction; but this warm defense, though it could
    not shake him, reopened his wound. He began to speak
    with greater heat.
    ‘It is extremely difficult to be mistaken when a wife
    herself informs her husband of the fact—informs him that
    eight years of her life, and a son, all that’s a mistake, and
    that she wants to begin life again,’ he said angrily, with a
    snort.
    ‘Anna and sin—I cannot connect them, I cannot
    believe it!’
    ‘Darya Alexandrovna,’ he said, now looking straight
    into Dolly’s kindly, troubled face, and feeling that his
    tongue was being loosened in spite of himself, ‘I would
    give a great deal for doubt to be still possible. When I
    doubted, I was miserable, but it was better than now.
    When I doubted, I had hope; but now there is no hope,
    and still I doubt of everything. I am in such
    doubt of everything that I even hate my son, and
    sometimes do not believe he is my son. I am very
    unhappy.’
    He had no need to say that. Darya Alexandrovna had
    seen that as soon as he glanced into her face; and she felt
    sorry for him, and her faith in the innocence of her friend
    began to totter.
    ‘Oh, this is awful, awful! But can it be true that you are
    resolved on a divorce?’
    ‘I am resolved on extreme measures. There is nothing
    else for me to do.’
    ‘Nothing else to do, nothing else to do...’ she replied,
    with tears in her eyes. ‘Oh no, don’t say nothing else to
    do!’ she said.
    ‘What is horrible in a trouble of this kind is that one
    cannot, as in any other—in loss, in death—bear one’s
    trouble in peace, but that one must act,’ said he, as though
    guessing her thought. ‘One must get out of the
    humiliating position in which one is placed; one can’t live
    a trois.’
    ‘I understand, I quite understand that,’ said Dolly, and
    her head sank. She was silent for a little, thinking of
    herself, of her own grief in her family, and all at once,
    with an impulsive movement, she raised her head and
    clasped her hands with an imploring gesture. ‘But wait a
    little! You are a Christian. Think of her! What will
    become of her, if you cast her off?’
    ‘I have thought, Darya Alexandrovna, I have thought a
    great deal,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch. His face turned
    red in patches, and his dim eyes looked straight before
    him. Darya Alexandrovna at that moment pitied him with
    all her heart. ‘That was what I did indeed when she herself
    made known to me my humiliation; I left everything as of
    old. I gave her a chance to reform, I tried to save her. And
    with what result? She would not regard the slightest
    request—that she should observe decorum,’ he said,
    getting heated. ‘One may save anyone who does not want
    to be ruined; but if the whole nature is so corrupt, so
    depraved, that ruin itself seems to be her salvation, what’s
    to be done?’
    ‘Anything, only not divorce!’ answered Darya
    Alexandrovna
    ‘But what is anything?’
    ‘No, it is awful! She will be no one’s wife, she will be
    lost!’
    ‘What can I do?’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch, raising his
    shoulders and his eyebrows. The recollection of his wife’s
    last act had so incensed him that he had become frigid, as
    at the beginning of the conversation. ‘I am very grateful
    for your sympathy, but I must be going,’ he said, getting
    up.
    ‘No, wait a minute. You must not ruin her. Wait a
    little; I will tell you about myself. I was married, and my
    husband deceived me; in anger and jealousy, I would have
    thrown up everything, I would myself.... But I came to
    myself again; and who did it? Anna saved me. And here I
    am living on. The children are growing up, my husband
    has come back to his family, and feels his fault, is growing
    purer, better, and I live on.... I have forgiven it, and you
    ought to forgive!’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch heard her, but her words had
    no effect on him now. All the hatred of that day when he
    had resolved on a divorce had sprung up again in his soul.
    He shook himself, and said in a shrill, loud voice:
    ‘Forgive I cannot, and do not wish to, and I regard it as
    wrong. I have done everything for this woman, and she
    has trodden it all in the mud to which she is akin. I am not
    a spiteful man, I have never hated anyone, but I hate her
    with my whole soul, and I cannot even forgive her,
    because I hate her too much for all the wrong she has
    done me!’ he said, with tones of hatred in his voice.
    ‘Love those that hate you....’ Darya Alexandrovna
    whispered timorously.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch smiled contemptuously. That
    he knew long ago, but it could not be applied to his case.
    ‘Love those that hate you, but to love those one hates is
    impossible. Forgive me for having troubled you. Everyone
    has enough to bear in his own grief!’ And regaining his
    self-possession, Alexey Alexandrovitch quietly took leave
    and went away.
    Chapter 13
    When they rose from table, Levin would have liked to
    follow Kitty into the drawing room; but he was afraid she
    might dislike this, as too obviously paying her attention.
    He remained in the little ring of men, taking part in the
    general conversation, and without looking at Kitty, he was
    aware of her movements, her looks, and the place where
    she was in the drawing room.
    He did at once, and without the smallest effort, keep
    the promise he had made her—always to think well of all
    men, and to like everyone always. The conversation fell
    on the village commune, in which Pestsov saw a sort of
    special principle, called by him the choral principle. Levin
    did not agree with Pestsov, nor with his brother, who had
    a special attitude of his own, both admitting and not
    admitting the significance of the Russian commune. But
    he talked to them, simply trying to reconcile and soften
    their differences. He was not in the least interested in what
    he said himself, and even less so in what they said; all he
    wanted was that they and everyone should be happy and
    contented. He knew now the one thing of importance;
    and that one thing was at first there, in the drawing room,
    and then began moving across and came to a standstill at
    the door. Without turning round he felt the eyes fixed on
    him, and the smile, and he could not help turning round.
    She was standing in the doorway with Shtcherbatsky,
    looking at him.
    ‘I thought you were going towards the piano,’ said he,
    going up to her. ‘That’s something I miss in the country—
    music.’
    ‘No; we only came to fetch you and thank you,’ she
    said, rewarding him with a smile that was like a gift, ‘for
    coming. What do they want to argue for? No one ever
    convinces anyone, you know.’
    ‘Yes; that’s true,’ said Levin; ‘it generally happens that
    one argues warmly simply because one can’t make out
    what one’s opponent wants to prove.’
    Levin had often noticed in discussions between the
    most intelligent people that after enormous efforts, and an
    enormous expenditure of logical subtleties and words, the
    disputants finally arrived at being aware that what they had
    so long been struggling to prove to one another had long
    ago, from the beginning of the argument, been known to
    both, but that they liked different things, and would not
    define what they liked for fear of its being attacked. He
    had often had the experience of suddenly in a discussion
    grasping what it was his opponent liked and at once liking
    it too, and immediately he found himself agreeing, and
    then all arguments fell away as useless. Sometimes, too, he
    had experienced the opposite, expressing at last what he
    liked himself, which he was devising arguments to defend,
    and, chancing to express it well and genuinely, he had
    found his opponent at once agreeing and ceasing to
    dispute his position. He tried to say this.
    she knitted her brow, trying to understand. But directly
    he began to illustrate his meaning, she understood at once.
    ‘I know: one must find out what he is arguing for,
    what is precious to him, then one can..’
    She had completely guessed and expressed his badly
    expressed idea. Levin smiled joyfully; he was struck by this
    transition from the confused, verbose discussion with
    Pestsov and his brother to this laconic, clear, almost
    wordless communication of the most complex ideas.
    Shtcherbatsky moved away from them, and Kitty,
    going up to a card table, sat down, and, taking up the
    chalk, began drawing diverging circles over the new green
    cloth.
    They began again on the subject that had been started
    at dinner— the liberty and occupations of women. Levin
    was of the opinion of Darya Alexandrovna that a girl who
    did not marry should find a woman’s duties in a family.
    He supported this view by the fact that no family can get
    on without women to help; that in every family, poor or
    rich, there are and must be nurses, either relations or
    hired.
    ‘No,’ said Kitty, blushing, but looking at him all the
    more boldly with her truthful eyes; ‘a girl may be so
    circumstanced that she cannot live in the family without
    humiliation, while she herself..’
    At the hint he understood her.
    ‘Oh, yes,’ he said. ‘Yes, yes, yes—you’re right; you’re
    right!’
    And he saw all that Pestsov had been maintaining at
    dinner of the liberty of woman, simply from getting a
    glimpse of the terror of an old maid’s existence and its
    humiliation in Kitty’s heart; and loving her, he felt that
    terror and humiliation, and at once gave up his arguments.
    A silence followed. She was still drawing with the chalk
    on the table. Her eyes were shining with a soft light.
    Under the influence of her mood he felt in all his being a
    continually growing tension of happiness.
    ‘Ah! I’ve scribbled all over the table!’ she said, and
    laying down the chalk, she made a movement as though
    to get up.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    ‘What! shall I be left alone—without her?’ he thought
    with horror, and he took the chalk. ‘Wait a minute,’ he
    said, sitting down to the table. ‘I’ve long wanted to ask
    you one thing.’
    He looked straight into her caressing, though
    frightened eyes.
    ‘Please, ask it.’
    ‘Here,’ he said; and he wrote the initial letters, w, y, t,
    m, i, c, n, b, d, t, m, n, o, t. These letters meant, ‘When
    you told me it could never be, did that mean never, or
    then?’ There seemed no likelihood that she could make
    out this complicated sentence; but he looked at her as
    though his life depended on her understanding the words.
    She glanced at him seriously, then leaned her puckered
    brow on her hands and began to read. Once or twice she
    stole a look at him, as though asking him, ‘Is it what I
    think?’
    ‘I understand,’ she said, flushing a little.
    ‘What is this word?’ he said, pointing to the n that
    stood for never.
    ‘It means NEVER,’ she said; ‘but that’s not true!’
    He quickly rubbed out what he had written, gave her
    the chalk, and stood up. She wrote, t, i, c, n, a, d.
    Dolly was completely comforted in the depression
    caused by her conversation with Alexey Alexandrovitch
    when she caught sight of the two figures: Kitty with the
    chalk in her hand, with a shy and happy smile looking
    upwards at Levin, and his handsome figure bending over
    the table with glowing eyes fastened one minute on the
    table and the next on her. He was suddenly radiant: he
    had understood. It meant, ‘Then I could not answer
    differently.’
    He glanced at her questioningly, timidly.
    ‘Only then?’
    ‘Yes,’ her smile answered.
    ‘And n...and now?’ he asked.
    ‘Well, read this. I’ll tell you what I should like—should
    like so much!’ she wrote the initial letters, i, y, c, f, a, f, w,
    h. This meant, ‘If you could forget and forgive what
    happened.’
    He snatched the chalk with nervous, trembling fingers,
    and breaking it, wrote the initial letters of the following
    phrase, ‘I have nothing to forget and to forgive; I have
    never ceased to love you.’
    She glanced at him with a smile that did not waver.
    ‘I understand,’ she said in a whisper.
    He sat down and wrote a long phrase. She understood
    it all, and without asking him, ‘Is it this?’ took the chalk
    and at once answered.
    For a long while he could not understand what she had
    written, and often looked into her eyes. He was stupefied
    with happiness. He could not supply the word she had
    meant; but in her charming eyes, beaming with happiness,
    he saw all he needed to know. And he wrote three letters.
    But he had hardly finished writing when she read them
    over her arm, and herself finished and wrote the answer,
    ‘Yes.’
    ‘You’re playing secretaire?’ said the old prince. ‘But we
    must really be getting along if you want to be in time at
    the theater.’
    Levin got up and escorted Kitty to the door.
    In their conversation everything had been said; it had
    been said that she loved him, and that she would tell her
    father and mother that he would come tomorrow
    morning.
    Chapter 14
    When Kitty had gone and Levin was left alone, he felt
    such uneasiness without her and such an impatient longing
    to get as quickly, as quickly as possible, to tomorrow
    morning, when he would see her again and be plighted to
    her forever, that he felt afraid, as though of death, of those
    fourteen hours that he had to get through without her. It
    was essential for him to be with someone to talk to, so as
    not to be left alone, to kill time. Stepan Arkadyevitch
    would have been the companion most congenial to him,
    but he was going out, he said, to a soiree, in reality to the
    ballet. Levin only had time to tell him he was happy, and
    that he loved him, and would never, never forget what he
    had done for him. The eyes and the smile of Stepan
    Arkadyevitch showed Levin that he comprehended that
    feeling fittingly.
    ‘Oh, so it’s not time to die yet?’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, pressing Levin’s hand with emotion.
    ‘N-n-no!’ said Levin.
    Darya Alexandrovna too, as she said good-bye to him,
    gave him a sort of congratulation, saying, ‘How glad I am
    you have met Kitty again! One must value old friends.’
    Levin did not like these words of Darya Alexandrovna’s.
    She could not understand how lofty and beyond her it all
    was, and she ought not to have dared to allude to it. Levin
    said good-bye to them, but, not to be left alone, he
    attached himself to his brother.
    ‘Where are you going?’
    ‘I’m going to a meeting.’
    ‘Well, I’ll come with you. May I?’
    ‘What for? Yes, come along,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch,
    smiling. ‘What is the matter with you today?’
    ‘With me? Happiness is the matter with me!’ said
    Levin, letting down the window of the carriage they were
    driving in. ‘You don’t mind?—it’s so stifling. It’s happiness
    is the matter with me! Why is it you have never married?’
    Sergey Ivanovitch smiled.
    ‘I am very glad, she seems a nice gi...’ Sergey
    Ivanovitch was beginning.
    ‘Don’t say it! don’t say it!’ shouted Levin, clutching at
    the collar of his fur coat with both hands, and muffling
    him up in it. ‘She’s a nice girl’ were such simple, humble
    words, so out of harmony with his feeling.
    Sergey Ivanovitch laughed outright a merry laugh,
    which was rare with him. ‘Well, anyway, I may say that
    I’m very glad of it.’
    ‘That you may do tomorrow, tomorrow and nothing
    more! Nothing, nothing, silence,’ said Levin, and muffing
    him once more in his fur coat, he added: ‘I do like you so!
    Well, is it possible for me to be present at the meeting?’
    ‘Of course it is.’
    ‘What is your discussion about today?’ asked Levin,
    never ceasing smiling.
    They arrived at the meeting. Levin heard the secretary
    hesitatingly read the minutes which he obviously did not
    himself understand; but Levin saw from this secretary’s
    face what a good, nice, kind-hearted person he was. This
    was evident from his confusion and embarrassment in
    reading the minutes. Then the discussion began. They
    were disputing about the misappropriation of certain sums
    and the laying of certain pipes, and Sergey Ivanovitch was
    very cutting to two members, and said something at great
    length with an air of triumph; and another member,
    scribbling something on a bit of paper, began timidly at
    first, but afterwards answered him very viciously and
    delightfully. And then Sviazhsky (he was there too) said
    something too, very handsomely and nobly. Levin listened
    to them, and saw clearly that these missing sums and these
    pipes were not anything real, and that they were not at all
    angry, but were all the nicest, kindest people, and
    everything was as happy and charming as possible among
    them. They did no harm to anyone, and were all enjoying
    it. What struck Levin was that he could see through them
    all today, and from little, almost imperceptible signs knew
    the soul of each, and saw distinctly that they were all good
    at heart. And Levin himself in particular they were all
    extremely fond of that day. That was evident from the
    way they spoke to him, from the friendly, affectionate way
    even those he did not know looked at him.
    ‘Well, did you like it?’ Sergey Ivanovitch asked him.
    ‘Very much. I never supposed it was so interesting!
    Capital! Splendid!’
    Sviazhsky went up to Levin and invited him to come
    round to tea with him. Levin was utterly at a loss to
    comprehend or recall what it was he had disliked in
    Sviazhsky, what he had failed to find in him. He was a
    clever and wonderfully good-hearted man.
    ‘Most delighted,’ he said, and asked after his wife and
    sister-in-law. And from a queer association of ideas,
    because in his imagination the idea of Sviazhsky’s sister-inlaw
    was connected with marriage, it occurred to him that
    there was no one to whom he could more suitably speak
    of his happiness, and he was very glad to go and see them.
    Sviazhsky questioned him about his improvements on
    his estate, presupposing, as he always did, that there was
    no possibility of doing anything not done already in
    Europe, and now this did not in the least annoy Levin. On
    the contrary, he felt that Sviazhsky was right, that the
    whole business was of little value, and he saw the
    wonderful softness and consideration with which
    Sviazhsky avoided fully expressing his correct view. The
    ladies of the Sviazhsky household were particularly
    delightful. It seemed to Levin that they knew all about it
    already and sympathized with him, saying nothing merely
    from delicacy. He stayed with them one hour, two, three,
    talking of all sorts of subjects but the one thing that filled
    his heart, and did not observe that he was boring them
    dreadfully, and that it was long past their bedtime.
    Sviazhsky went with him into the hall, yawning and
    wondering at the strange humor his friend was in. It was
    past one o’clock. Levin went back to his hotel, and was
    dismayed at the thought that all alone now with his
    impatience he had ten hours still left to get through. The
    servant, whose turn it was to be up all night, lighted his
    candles, and would have gone away, but Levin stopped
    him. This servant, Yegor, whom Levin had noticed
    before, struck him as a very intelligent, excellent, and,
    above all, good-hearted man.
    ‘Well, Yegor, it’s hard work not sleeping, isn’t it?’
    ‘One’s got to put up with it! It’s part of our work, you
    see. In a gentleman’s house it’s easier; but then here one
    makes more.’
    It appeared that Yegor had a family, three boys and a
    daughter, a sempstress, whom he wanted to marry to a
    cashier in a saddler’s shop.
    Levin, on hearing this, informed Yegor that, in his
    opinion, in marriage the great thing was love, and that
    with love one would always be happy, for happiness rests
    only on oneself. Yegor listened attentively, and obviously
    quite took in Levin’s idea, but by way of assent to it he
    enunciated, greatly to Levin’s surprise, the observation that
    when he had lived with good masters he had always been
    satisfied with his masters, and now was perfectly satisfied
    with his employer, though he was a Frenchman.
    ‘Wonderfully good-hearted fellow!’ thought Levin.
    ‘Well, but you yourself, Yegor, when you got married,
    did you love your wife?’
    ‘Ay! and why not?’ responded Yegor.
    And Levin saw that Yegor too was in an excited state
    and intending to express all his most heartfelt emotions.
    ‘My life, too, has been a wonderful one. From a child
    up...’ he was beginning with flashing eyes, apparently
    catching Levin’s enthusiasm, just as people catch yawning.
    But at that moment a ring was heard. Yegor departed,
    and Levin was left alone. He had eaten scarcely anything
    at dinner, had refused tea and supper at Sviazhsky’s, but he
    was incapable of thinking of supper. He had not slept the
    previous night, but was incapable of thinking of sleep
    either. His room was cold, but he was oppressed by heat.
    He opened both the movable panes in his window and sat
    down to the table opposite the open panes. Over the
    snow-covered roofs could be seen a decorated cross with
    chains, and above it the rising triangle of Charles’s Wain
    with the yellowish light of Capella. He gazed at the cross,
    then at the stars, drank in the fresh freezing air that flowed
    evenly into the room, and followed as though in a dream
    the images and memories that rose in his imagination. At
    four o’clock he heard steps in the passage and peeped out
    at the door. It was the gambler Myaskin, whom he knew,
    coming from the club. He walked gloomily, frowning and
    coughing. ‘Poor, unlucky fellow!’ thought Levin, and tears
    came into his eyes from love and pity for this man. He
    would have talked with him, and tried to comfort him,
    but remembering that he had nothing but his shirt on, he
    changed his mind and sat down again at the open pane to
    bathe in the cold air and gaze at the exquisite lines of the
    cross, silent, but full of meaning for him, and the
    mounting lurid yellow star. At seven o’clock there was a
    noise of people polishing the floors, and bells ringing in
    some servants’ department, and Levin felt that he was
    beginning to get frozen. He closed the pane, washed,
    dressed, and went out into the street.
    Chapter 15
    The streets were still empty. Levin went to the house
    of the Shtcherbatskys. The visitors’ doors were closed and
    everything was asleep. He walked back, went into his
    room again, and asked for coffee. The day servant, not
    Yegor this time, brought it to him. Levin would have
    entered into conversation with him, but a bell rang for the
    servant, and he went out. Levin tried to drink coffee and
    put some roll in his mouth, but his mouth was quite at a
    loss what to do with the roll. Levin, rejecting the roll, put
    on his coat and went out again for a walk. It was nine
    o’clock when he reached the Shtcherbatskys’ steps the
    second time. In the house they were only just up, and the
    cook came out to go marketing. He had to get through at
    least two hours more.
    All that night and morning Levin lived perfectly
    unconsciously, and felt perfectly lifted out of the
    conditions of material life. He had eaten nothing for a
    whole day, he had not slept for two nights, had spent
    several hours undressed in the frozen air, and felt not
    simply fresher and stronger than ever, but felt utterly
    independent of his body; he moved without muscular
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    effort, and felt as if he could do anything. He was
    convinced he could fly upwards or lift the corner of the
    house, if need be. He spent the remainder of the time in
    the street, incessantly looking at his watch and gazing
    about him.
    And what he saw then, he never saw again after. The
    children especially going to school, the bluish doves flying
    down from the roofs to the pavement, and the little loaves
    covered with flour, thrust out by an unseen hand, touched
    him. Those loaves, those doves, and those two boys were
    not earthly creatures. It all happened at the same time: a
    boy ran towards a dove and glanced smiling at Levin; the
    dove, with a whir of her wings, darted away, flashing in
    the sun, amid grains of snow that quivered in the air,
    while from a little window there came a smell of freshbaked
    bread, and the loaves were put out. All of this
    together was so extraordinarily nice that Levin laughed
    and cried with delight. Going a long way round by
    Gazetny Place and Kislovka, he went back again to the
    hotel, and putting his watch before him, he sat down to
    wait for twelve o’clock. In the next room they were
    talking about some sort of machines, and swindling, and
    coughing their morning coughs. They did not realize that
    the hand was near twelve. The hand reached it. Levin
    went out onto the steps. The sledge-drivers clearly knew
    all about it. They crowded round Levin with happy faces,
    quarreling among themselves, and offering their services.
    Trying not to offend the other sledge drivers, and
    promising to drive with them too, Levin took one and
    told him to drive to the Shtcherbatskys’. The sledge-driver
    was splendid in a white shirt-collar sticking out over his
    overcoat and into his strong, full-blooded red neck. The
    sledge was high and comfortable, and altogether such a
    one as Levin never drove in after, and the horse was a
    good one, and tried to gallop but didn’t seem to move.
    The driver knew the Shtcherbatskys’ house, and drew up
    at the entrance with a curve of his arm and a ‘Wo!’
    especially indicative of respect for his fare. The
    Shtcherbatskys’ hall-porter certainly knew all about it.
    This was evident from the smile in his eyes and the way
    he said:
    ‘Well, it’s a long while since you’ve been to see us,
    Konstantin Demitrievitch!’
    Not only he knew all about it, but he was unmistakably
    delighted and making efforts to conceal his joy. Looking
    into his kindly old eyes, Levin realized even something
    new in his happiness.
    ‘Are they up?’
    ‘Pray walk in! Leave it here,’ said he, smiling, as Levin
    would have come back to take his hat. That meant
    something.
    ‘To whom shall I announce your honor?’ asked the
    footman.
    The footman, though a young man, and one of the
    new school of footmen, a dandy, was a very kind-hearted,
    good fellow, and he too knew all about it.
    ‘The princess...the prince...the young princess...’ said
    Levin.
    The first person he saw was Mademoiselle Linon. She
    walked across the room, and her ringlets and her face were
    beaming. He had only just spoken to her, when suddenly
    he heard the rustle of a skirt at the door, and
    Mademoiselle Linon vanished from Levin’s eyes, and a
    joyful terror came over him at the nearness of his
    happiness. Mademoiselle Linon was in great haste, and
    leaving him, went out at the other door. Directly she had
    gone out, swift, swift light steps sounded on the parquet,
    and his bliss, his life, himself—what was best in himself,
    what he had so long sought and longed for—was quickly,
    so quickly approaching him. She did not walk, but
    seemed, by some unseen force, to float to him. He saw
    nothing but her clear, truthful eyes, frightened by the same
    bliss of love that flooded his heart. Those eyes were
    shining nearer and nearer, blinding him with their light of
    love. She stopped still close to him, touching him. Her
    hands rose and dropped onto his shoulders.
    She had done all she could—she had run up to him and
    given herself up entirely, shy and happy. He put his arms
    round her and pressed his lips to her mouth that sought his
    kiss.
    She too had not slept all night, and had been expecting
    him all the morning.
    Her mother and father had consented without demur,
    and were happy in her happiness. She had been waiting
    for him. She wanted to be the first to tell him her
    happiness and his. She had got ready to see him alone, and
    had been delighted at the idea, and had been shy and
    ashamed, and did not know herself what she was doing.
    She had heard his steps and voice, and had waited at the
    door for Mademoiselle Linon to go. Mademoiselle Linon
    had gone away. Without thinking, without asking herself
    how and what, she had gone up to him, and did as she was
    doing.
    ‘Let us go to mamma!’ she said, taking him by the
    hand. For a long while he could say nothing, not so much
    because he was afraid of desecrating the loftiness of his
    emotion by a word, as that every time he tried to say
    something, instead of words he felt that tears of happiness
    were welling up. He took her hand and kissed it.
    ‘Can it be true?’ he said at last in a choked voice. ‘I
    can’t believe you love me, dear!’
    She smiled at that ‘dear,’ and at the timidity with which
    he glanced at her.
    ‘Yes!’ she said significantly, deliberately. ‘I am so
    happy!’
    Not letting go his hands, she went into the drawing
    room. The princess, seeing them, breathed quickly, and
    immediately began to cry and then immediately began to
    laugh and with a vigorous step Levin had not expected,
    ran up to him, and hugging his head, kissed him, wetting
    his cheeks with her tears.
    ‘So it is all settled! I am glad. Love her. I am glad....
    Kitty!’
    ‘You’ve not been long settling things,’ said the old
    prince, trying to seem unmoved; but Levin noticed that
    his eyes were wet when he turned to him.
    ‘I’ve long, always wished for this!’ said the prince,
    taking Levin by the arm and drawing him towards himself.
    ‘Even when this little feather-head fancied..’
    ‘Papa!’ shrieked Kitty, and shut his mouth with her
    hands.
    ‘Well, I won’t!’ he said. ‘I’m very, very ...plea ...Oh,
    what a fool I am..’
    He embraced Kitty, kissed her face, her hand, her face
    again and made the sign of the cross over her.
    And there came over Levin a new feeling of love for
    this man, till then so little known to him, when he saw
    how slowly and tenderly Kitty kissed his muscular hand.
    Chapter 16
    The princess sat in her armchair, silent and smiling; the
    prince sat down beside her. Kitty stood by her father’s
    chair, still holding his hand. All were silent.
    The princess was the first to put everything into words,
    and to translate all thoughts and feelings into practical
    questions. And all equally felt this strange and painful for
    the first minute.
    ‘When is it to be? We must have the benediction and
    announcement. And when’s the wedding to be? What do
    you think, Alexander?’
    ‘Here he is,’ said the old prince, pointing to Levin—
    ‘he’s the principal person in the matter.’
    ‘When?’ said Levin blushing. ‘Tomorrow; If you ask
    me, I should say, the benediction today and the wedding
    tomorrow.’
    ‘Come, mon cher, that’s nonsense!’
    ‘Well, in a week.’
    ‘He’s quite mad.’
    ‘No, why so?’
    ‘Well, upon my word!’ said the mother, smiling,
    delighted at this haste. ‘How about the trousseau?’
    ‘Will there really be a trousseau and all that?’ Levin
    thought with horror. ‘But can the trousseau and the
    benediction and all that—can it spoil my happiness?
    Nothing can spoil it!’ He glanced at Kitty, and noticed
    that she was not in the least, not in the very least,
    disturbed by the idea of the trousseau. ‘Then it must be all
    right,’ he thought.
    ‘Oh, I know nothing about it; I only said what I should
    like,’ he said apologetically.
    ‘We’ll talk it over, then. The benediction and
    announcement can take place now. That’s very well.’
    The princess went up to her husband, kissed him, and
    would have gone away, but he kept her, embraced her,
    and tenderly as a young lover, kissed her several times,
    smiling. The old people were obviously muddled for a
    moment, and did not quite know whether it was they
    who were in love again or their daughter. When the
    prince and the princess had gone, Levin went up to his
    betrothed and took her hand. He was self-possessed now
    and could speak, and he had a great deal he wanted to tell
    her. But he said not at all what he had to say.
    ‘How I knew it would be so! I never hoped for it; and
    yet in my heart I was always sure,’ he said. ‘I believe that it
    was ordained.’
    ‘And I!’ she said. ‘Even when....’ She stopped and went
    on again, looking at him resolutely with her truthful eyes,
    ‘Even when I thrust from me my happiness. I always loved
    you alone, but I was carried away. I ought to tell you....
    Can you forgive that?’
    ‘Perhaps it was for the best. You will have to forgive
    me so much. I ought to tell you..’
    This was one of the things he had meant to speak
    about. He had resolved from the first to tell her two
    things—that he was not chaste as she was, and that he was
    not a believer. It was agonizing, but he considered he
    ought to tell her both these facts.
    ‘No, not now, later!’ he said.
    ‘Very well, later, but you must certainly tell me. I’m
    not afraid of anything. I want to know everything. Now it
    is settled.’
    He added: ‘Settled that you’ll take me whatever I may
    be—you won’t give me up? Yes?’
    ‘Yes, yes.’
    Their conversation was interrupted by Mademoiselle
    Linon, who with an affected but tender smile came to
    congratulate her favorite pupil. Before she had gone, the
    servants came in with their congratulations. Then relations
    arrived, and there began that state of blissful absurdity
    from which Levin did not emerge till the day after his
    wedding. Levin was in a continual state of awkwardness
    and discomfort, but the intensity of his happiness went on
    all the while increasing. He felt continually that a great
    deal was being expected of him—what, he did not know;
    and he did everything he was told, and it all gave him
    happiness. He had thought his engagement would have
    nothing about it like others, that the ordinary conditions
    of engaged couples would spoil his special happiness; but it
    ended in his doing exactly as other people did, and his
    happiness being only increased thereby and becoming
    more and more special, more and more unlike anything
    that had ever happened.
    ‘Now we shall have sweetmeats to eat,’ said
    Mademoiselle Linon— and Levin drove off to buy
    sweetmeats.
    ‘Well, I’m very glad,’ said Sviazhsky. ‘I advise you to
    get the bouquets from Fomin’s.’
    ‘Oh, are they wanted?’ And he drove to Fomin’s.
    His brother offered to lend him money, as he would
    have so many expenses, presents to give....
    ‘Oh, are presents wanted?’ And he galloped to
    Foulde’s.
    And at the confectioner’s, and at Fomin’s, and at
    Foulde’s he saw that he was expected; that they were
    pleased to see him, and prided themselves on his
    happiness, just as every one whom he had to do with
    during those days. What was extraordinary was that
    everyone not only liked him, but even people previously
    unsympathetic, cold, and callous, were enthusiastic over
    him, gave way to him in everything, treated his feeling
    with tenderness and delicacy, and shared his conviction
    that he was the happiest man in the world because his
    betrothed was beyond perfection. Kitty too felt the same
    thing. When Countess Nordston ventured to hint that she
    had hoped for something better, Kitty was so angry and
    proved so conclusively that nothing in the world could be
    better than Levin, that Countess Nordston had to admit it,
    and in Kitty’s presence never met Levin without a smile of
    ecstatic admiration.
    The confession he had promised was the one painful
    incident of this time. He consulted the old prince, and
    with his sanction gave Kitty his diary, in which there was
    written the confession that tortured him. He had written
    this diary at the time with a view to his future wife. Two
    things caused him anguish: his lack of purity and his lack
    of faith. His confession of unbelief passed unnoticed. She
    was religious, had never doubted the truths of religion, but
    his external unbelief did not affect her in the least.
    Through love she knew all his soul, and in his soul she
    saw what she wanted, and that such a state of soul should
    be called unbelieving was to her a matter of no account.
    The other confession set her weeping bitterly.
    Levin, not without an inner struggle, handed her his
    diary. He knew that between him and her there could not
    be, and should not be, secrets, and so he had decided that
    so it must be. But he had not realized what an effect it
    would have on her, he had not put himself in her place. It
    was only when the same evening he came to their house
    before the theater, went into her room and saw her tearstained,
    pitiful, sweet face, miserable with suffering he had
    caused and nothing could undo, he felt the abyss that
    separated his shameful past from her dovelike purity, and
    was appalled at what he had done.
    ‘Take them, take these dreadful books!’ she said,
    pushing away the notebooks lying before her on the table.
    ‘Why did you give them me? No, it was better anyway,’
    she added, touched by his despairing face. ‘But it’s awful,
    awful!’
    His head sank, and he was silent. He could say nothing.
    ‘You can’t forgive me,’ he whispered.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    ‘Yes, I forgive you; but it’s terrible!’
    But his happiness was so immense that this confession
    did not shatter it, it only added another shade to it. She
    forgave him; but from that time more than ever he
    considered himself unworthy of her, morally bowed down
    lower than ever before her, and prized more highly than
    ever his undeserved happiness.
    Chapter 17
    Unconsciously going over in his memory the
    conversations that had taken place during and after dinner,
    Alexey Alexandrovitch returned to his solitary room.
    Darya Alexandrovna’s words about forgiveness had
    aroused in him nothing but annoyance. The applicability
    or non-applicability of the Christian precept to his own
    case was too difficult a question to be discussed lightly, and
    this question had long ago been answered by Alexey
    Alexandrovitch in the negative. Of all that had been said,
    what stuck most in his memory was the phrase of stupid,
    good-natured Turovtsin—‘ACTED LIKE A MAN, HE
    DID! CALLED HIM OUT AND SHOT HIM!’
    Everyone had apparently shared this feeling, though from
    politeness they had not expressed it.
    ‘But the matter is settled, it’s useless thinking about it,’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch told himself. And thinking of
    nothing but the journey before him, and the revision
    work he had to do, he went into his room and asked the
    porter who escorted him where his man was. The porter
    said that the man had only just gone out. Alexey
    Alexandrovitch ordered tea to be sent him, sat down to
    the table, and taking the guidebook, began considering the
    route of his journey.
    ‘Two telegrams,’ said his manservant, coming into the
    room. ‘I beg your pardon, your excellency; I’d only just
    that minute gone out.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch took the telegrams and opened
    them. The first telegram was the announcement of
    Stremov’s appointment to the very post Karenin had
    coveted. Alexey Alexandrovitch flung the telegram down,
    and flushing a little, got up and began to pace up and
    down the room. ‘Quos vult perdere dementat,’ he said,
    meaning by quos the persons responsible for this
    appointment. He was not so much annoyed that he had
    not received the post, that he had been conspicuously
    passed over; but it was incomprehensible, amazing to him
    that they did not see that the wordy phrase-monger
    Stremov was the last man fit for it. How could they fail to
    see how they were ruining themselves, lowering their
    prestige by this appointment?
    ‘Something else in the same line,’ he said to himself
    bitterly, opening the second telegram. The telegram was
    from his wife. Her name, written in blue pencil, ‘Anna,’
    was the first thing that caught his eye. ‘I am dying; I beg, I
    implore you to come. I shall die easier with your
    forgiveness,’ he read. He smiled contemptuously, and
    flung down the telegram. That this was a trick and a fraud,
    of that, he thought for the first minute, there could be no
    doubt.
    ‘There is no deceit she would stick at. She was near her
    confinement. Perhaps it is the confinement. But what can
    be their aim? To legitimize the child, to compromise me,
    and prevent a divorce,’ he thought. ‘But something was
    said in it: I am dying....’ He read the telegram again, and
    suddenly the plain meaning of what was said in it struck
    him.
    ‘And if it is true?’ he said to himself. ‘If it is true that in
    the moment of agony and nearness to death she is
    genuinely penitent, and I, taking it for a trick, refuse to
    go? That would not only be cruel, and everyone would
    blame me, but it would be stupid on my part.’
    ‘Piotr, call a coach; I am going to Petersburg,’ he said
    to his servant.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch decided that he would go to
    Petersburg and see his wife. If her illness was a trick, he
    would say nothing and go away again. If she was really in
    danger, and wished to see him before her death, he would
    forgive her if he found her alive, and pay her the last
    duties if he came too late.
    All the way he thought no more of what he ought to
    do.
    With a sense of weariness and uncleanness from the
    night spent in the train, in the early fog of Petersburg
    Alexey Alexandrovitch drove through the deserted
    Nevsky and stared straight before him, not thinking of
    what was awaiting him. He could not think about it,
    because in picturing what would happen, he could not
    drive away the reflection that her death would at once
    remove all the difficulty of his position. Bakers, closed
    shops, night-cabmen, porters sweeping the pavements
    flashed past his eyes, and he watched it all, trying to
    smother the thought of what was awaiting him, and what
    he dared not hope for, and yet was hoping for. He drove
    up to the steps. A sledge and a carriage with the coachman
    asleep stood at the entrance. As he went into the entry,
    Alexey Alexandrovitch, as it were, got out his resolution
    from the remotest corner of his brain, and mastered it
    thoroughly. Its meaning ran: ‘If it’s a trick, then calm
    contempt and departure. If truth, do what is proper.’
    The porter opened the door before Alexey
    Alexandrovitch rang. The porter, Kapitonitch, looked
    queer in an old coat, without a tie, and in slippers.
    ‘How is your mistress?’
    ‘A successful confinement yesterday.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch stopped short and turned white.
    He felt distinctly now how intensely he had longed for her
    death.
    ‘And how is she?’
    Korney in his morning apron ran downstairs.
    ‘Very ill,’ he answered. ‘There was a consultation
    yesterday, and the doctor’s here now.’
    ‘Take my things,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch, and
    feeling some relief at the news that there was still hope of
    her death, he went into the hall
    On the hatstand there was a military overcoat. Alexey
    Alexandrovitch noticed it and asked:
    ‘Who is here?’
    ‘The doctor, the midwife and Count Vronsky.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch went into the inner rooms.
    I the drawing room there was no one; at the sound of
    his steps there came out of her boudoir the midwife in a
    cap with lilac ribbons.
    She went up to Alexey Alexandrovitch, and with the
    familiarity given by the approach of death took him by the
    arm and drew him towards the bedroom.
    ‘Thank God you’ve come! She keeps on about you and
    nothing but you,’ she said.
    ‘Make haste with the ice!’ the doctor’s peremptory
    voice said from the bedroom.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch went into her boudoir.
    At the table, sitting sideways in a low chair, was
    Vronsky, his face hidden in his hands, weeping. He
    jumped up at the doctor’s voice, took his hands from his
    face, and saw Alexey Alexandrovitch. Seeing the husband,
    he was so overwhelmed that he sat down again, drawing
    his head down to his shoulders, as if he wanted to
    disappear; but he made an effort over himself, got up and
    said:
    ‘She is dying. The doctors say there is no hope. I am
    entirely in your power, only let me be here...though I am
    at your disposal. I..’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch, seeing Vronsky’s tears, felt a
    rush of that nervous emotion always produced in him by
    the sight of other people’s suffering, and turning away his
    face, he moved hurriedly to the door, without hearing the
    rest of his words. From the bedroom came the sound of
    Anna’s voice saying something. Her voice was lively,
    eager, with exceedingly distinct intonations. Alexey
    Alexandrovitch went into the bedroom, and went up to
    the bed. She was lying turned with her face towards him.
    Her cheeks were flushed crimson, her eyes glittered, her
    little white hands thrust out from the sleeves of her
    dressing gown were playing with the quilt, twisting it
    about. It seemed as though she were not only well and
    blooming, but in the happiest frame of mind. She was
    talking rapidly, musically, and with exceptionally correct
    articulation and expressive intonation.
    ‘For Alexey—I am speaking of Alexey Alexandrovitch
    (what a strange and awful thing that both are Alexey, isn’t
    it?)—Alexey would not refuse me. I should forget, he
    would forgive.... But why doesn’t he come? He’s so good
    he doesn’t know himself how good he is. Ah, my God,
    what agony! Give me some water, quick! Oh, that will be
    bad for her, my little girl! Oh, very well then, give her to
    a nurse. Yes, I agree, it’s better in fact. He’ll be coming; it
    will hurt him to see her. Give her to the nurse.’
    ‘Anna Arkadyevna, he has come. Here he is!’ said the
    midwife, trying to attract her attention to Alexey
    Alexandrovitch.
    ‘Oh, what nonsense!’ Anna went on, not seeing her
    husband. ‘No, give her to me; give me my little one! He
    has not come yet. You say he won’t forgive me, because
    you don’t know him. No one knows him. I’m the only
    one, and it was hard for me even. His eyes I ought to
    know—Seryozha has just the same eyes—and I can’t bear
    to see them because of it. Has Seryozha had his dinner? I
    know everyone will forget him. He would not forget.
    Seryozha must be moved into the corner room, and
    Mariette must be asked to sleep with him.’
    All of a sudden she shrank back, was silent; and in
    terror, as though expecting a blow, as though to defend
    herself, she raised her hands to her face. She had seen her
    husband.
    ‘No, no!’ she began. ‘I am not afraid of him; I am afraid
    of death. Alexey, come here. I am in a hurry, because I’ve
    no time, I’ve not long left to live; the fever will begin
    directly and I shall understand nothing more. Now I
    understand, I understand it all, I see it all!’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch’s wrinkled face wore an
    expression of agony; he took her by the hand and tried to
    say something, but he could not utter it; his lower lip
    quivered, but he still went on struggling with his emotion,
    and only now and then glanced at her. And each time he
    glanced at her, he saw her eyes gazing at him with such
    passionate and triumphant tenderness as he had never seen
    in them.
    ‘Wait a minute, you don’t know...stay a little, stay!...’
    She stopped, as though collecting her ideas. ‘Yes,’ she
    began; ‘yes, yes, yes. This is what I wanted to say. Don’t
    be surprised at me. I’m still the same.... But there is
    another woman in me, I’m afraid of her: she loved that
    man, and I tried to hate you, and could not forget about
    her that used to be. I’m not that woman. Now I’m my
    real self, all myself. I’m dying now, I know I shall die, ask
    him. Even now I feel—see here, the weights on my feet,
    on my hands, on my fingers. My fingers—see how huge
    they are! But this will soon all be over.... Only one thing I
    want: forgive me, forgive me quite. I’m terrible, but my
    nurse used to tell me; the holy martyr—what was her
    name? She was worse. And I’ll go to Rome; there’s a
    wilderness, and there I shall be no trouble to any one, only
    I’ll take Seryozha and the little one.... No, you can’t
    forgive me! I know, it can’t be forgiven! No, no, go away,
    you’re too good!’ She held his hand in one burning hand,
    while she pushed him away with the other.
    The nervous agitation of Alexey Alexandrovitch kept
    increasing, and had by now reached such a point that he
    ceased to struggle with it. He suddenly felt that what he
    had regarded as nervous agitation was on the contrary a
    blissful spiritual condition that gave him all at once a new
    happiness he had never known. He did not think that the
    Christian law that he had been all his life trying to follow,
    enjoined on him to forgive and love his enemies; but a
    glad feeling of love and forgiveness for his enemies filled
    his heart. He knelt down, and laying his head in the curve
    of her arm, which burned him as with fire through the
    sleeve, he sobbed like a little child. She put her arm
    around his head, moved towards him, and with defiant
    pride lifted up her eyes.
    ‘That is he. I knew him! Now, forgive me, everyone,
    forgive me!... They’ve come again; why don’t they go
    away?... Oh, take these cloaks off me!’
    The doctor unloosed her hands, carefully laying her on
    the pillow, and covered her up to the shoulders. She lay
    back submissively, and looked before her with beaming
    eyes.
    ‘Remember one thing, that I needed nothing but
    forgiveness, and I want nothing more.... Why doesn’t HE
    come?’ she said, turning to the door towards Vronsky. ‘Do
    come, do come! Give him your hand.’
    Vronsky came to the side of the bed, and seeing Anna,
    again hid his face in his hands.
    ‘Uncover your face—look at him! He’s a saint,’ she
    said. ‘Oh! uncover your face, do uncover it!’ she said
    angrily. ‘Alexey Alexandrovitch, do uncover his face! I
    want to see him.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch took Vronsky’s hands and drew
    them away from his face, which was awful with the
    expression of agony and shame upon it.
    ‘Give him your hand. Forgive him.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch gave him his hand, not
    attempting to restrain the tears that streamed from his eyes.
    ‘Thank God, thank God!’ she said, ‘now everything is
    ready. Only to stretch my legs a little. There, that’s capital.
    How badly these flowers are done—not a bit like a violet,’
    she said, pointing to the hangings. ‘My God, my God!
    when will it end? Give me some morphine. Doctor, give
    me some morphine! Oh, my God, my God!’
    And she tossed about on the bed.
    The doctors said that it was puerperal fever, and that it
    was ninety-nine chances in a hundred it would end in
    death. The whole day long there was fever, delirium, and
    unconsciousness. At midnight the patient lay without
    consciousness, and almost without pulse.
    The end was expected every minute.
    Vronsky had gone home, but in the morning he came
    to inquire, and Alexey Alexandrovitch meeting him in the
    hall, said: ‘Better stay, she might ask for you,’ and himself
    led him to his wife’s boudoir. Towards morning, there
    was a return again of excitement, rapid thought and talk,
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    and again it ended in unconsciousness. On the third day it
    was the same thing, and the doctors said there was hope.
    That day Alexey Alexandrovitch went into the boudoir
    where Vronsky was sitting, and closing the door sat down
    opposite him.
    ‘Alexey Alexandrovitch,’ said Vronsky, feeling that a
    statement of the position was coming, ‘I can’t speak, I
    can’t understand. Spare me! However hard it is for you,
    believe me, it is more terrible for me.’
    He would have risen; but Alexey Alexandrovitch took
    him by the hand and said:
    ‘I beg you to hear me out; it is necessary. I must
    explain my feelings, the feelings that have guided me and
    will guide me, so that you may not be in error regarding
    me. You know I had resolved on a divorce, and had even
    begun to take proceedings. I won’t conceal from you that
    in beginning this I was in uncertainty, I was in misery; I
    will confess that I was pursued by a desire to revenge
    myself on you and on her. When I got the telegram, I
    came here with the same feelings; I will say more, I longed
    for her death. But....’ He paused, pondering whether to
    disclose or not to disclose his feeling to him. ‘But I saw
    her and forgave her. And the happiness of forgiveness has
    revealed to me my duty. I forgive completely. I would
    offer the other cheek, I would give my cloak if my coat be
    taken. I pray to God only not to take from me the bliss of
    forgiveness!’
    Tears stood in his eyes, and the luminous, serene look
    in them impressed Vronsky.
    ‘This is my position: you can trample me in the mud,
    make me the laughing-stock of the world, I will not
    abandon her, and I will never utter a word of reproach to
    you,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch went on. ‘My duty is clearly
    marked for me; I ought to be with her, and I will be. If
    she wishes to see you, I will let you know, but now I
    suppose it would be better for you to go away.’
    He got up, and sobs cut short his words. Vronsky too
    was getting up, and in a stooping, not yet erect posture,
    looked up at him from under his brows. He did not
    understand Alexey Alexandrovitch’s feeling, but he felt
    that it was something higher and even unattainable for
    him with his view of life.

    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  2. #52
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array
    After the conversation with Alexey Alexandrovitch,
    Vronsky went out onto the steps of the Karenins’ house
    and stood still, with difficulty remembering where he was,
    and where he ought to walk or drive. He felt disgraced,
    humiliated, guilty, and deprived of all possibility of
    washing away his humiliation. He felt thrust out of the
    beaten track along which he had so proudly and lightly
    walked till then. All the habits and rules of his life that had
    seemed so firm, had turned out suddenly false and
    inapplicable. The betrayed husband, who had figured till
    that time as a pitiful creature, an incidental and somewhat
    ludicrous obstacle to his happiness, had suddenly been
    summoned by her herself, elevated to an awe-inspiring
    pinnacle, and on the pinnacle that husband had shown
    himself, not malignant, not false, not ludicrous, but kind
    and straightforward and large. Vronsky could not but feel
    this, and the parts were suddenly reversed. Vronsky felt his
    elevation and his own abasement, his truth and his own
    falsehood. He felt that the husband was magnanimous
    even in his sorrow, while he had been base and petty in
    his deceit. But this sense of his own humiliation before the
    man he had unjustly despised made up only a small part of
    his misery. He felt unutterably wretched now, for his
    passion for Anna, which had seemed to him of late to be
    growing cooler, now that he knew he had lost her forever,
    was stronger than ever it had been. He had seen all of her
    in her illness, had come to know her very soul, and it
    seemed to him that he had never loved her till then. And
    now when he had learned to know her, to love her as she
    should be loved, he had been humiliated before her, and
    had lost her forever, leaving with her nothing of himself
    but a shameful memory. Most terrible of all had been his
    ludicrous, shameful position when Alexey Alexandrovitch
    had pulled his hands away from his humiliated face. He
    stood on the steps of the Karenins’ house like one
    distraught, and did not know what to do.
    ‘A sledge, sir?’ asked the porter.
    ‘Yes, a sledge.’
    On getting home, after three sleepless nights, Vronsky,
    without undressing, lay down fiat on the sofa, clasping his
    hands and laying his head on them. His head was heavy.
    Images, memories, and ideas of the strangest description
    followed one another with extraordinary rapidity and
    vividness. First it was the medicine he had poured out for
    the patient and spilt over the spoon, then the midwife’s
    white hands, then the queer posture of Alexey
    Alexandrovitch on the floor beside the bed.
    ‘To sleep! To forget!’ he said to himself with the serene
    confidence of a healthy man that if he is tired and sleepy,
    he will go to sleep at once. And the same instant his head
    did begin to feel drowsy and he began to drop off into
    forgetfulness. The waves of the sea of unconsciousness had
    begun to meet over his head, when all at once—it was as
    though a violent shock of electricity had passed over him.
    He started so that he leaped up on the springs of the sofa,
    and leaning on his arms got in a panic onto his knees. His
    eyes were wide open as though he had never been asleep.
    The heaviness in his head and the weariness in his limbs
    that he had felt a minute before had suddenly gone.
    ‘You may trample me in the mud,’ he heard Alexey
    Alexandrovitch’s words and saw him standing before him,
    and saw Anna’s face with its burning flush and glittering
    eyes, gazing with love and tenderness not at him but at
    Alexey Alexandrovitch; he saw his own, as he fancied,
    foolish and ludicrous figure when Alexey Alexandrovitch
    took his hands away from his face. He stretched out his
    legs again and flung himself on the sofa in the same
    position and shut his eyes.
    ‘To sleep! To forget!’ he repeated to himself. But with
    his eyes shut he saw more distinctly than ever Anna’s face
    as it had been on the memorable evening before the races.
    ‘That is not and will not be, and she wants to wipe it
    out of her memory. But I cannot live without it. How can
    we be reconciled? how can we be reconciled?’ he said
    aloud, and unconsciously began to repeat these words.
    This repetition checked the rising up of fresh images and
    memories, which he felt were thronging in his brain. But
    repeating words did not check his imagination for long.
    Again in extraordinarily rapid succession his best moments
    rose before his mind, and then his recent humiliation.
    ‘Take away his hands,’ Anna’s voice says. He takes away
    his hands and feels the shamestruck and idiotic expression
    of his face.
    He still lay down, trying to sleep, though he felt there
    was not the smallest hope of it, and kept repeating stray
    words from some chain of thought, trying by this to check
    the rising flood of fresh images. He listened, and heard in a
    strange, mad whisper words repeated: ‘I did not appreciate
    it, did not make enough of it. I did not appreciate it, did
    not make enough of it.’
    ‘What’s this? Am I going out of my mind?’ he said to
    himself. ‘Perhaps. What makes men go out of their minds;
    what makes men shoot themselves?’ he answered himself,
    and opening his eyes, he saw with wonder an embroidered
    cushion beside him, worked by Varya, his brother’s wife.
    He touched the tassel of the cushion, and tried to think of
    Varya, of when he had seen her last. But to think of
    anything extraneous was an agonizing effort. ‘No, I must
    sleep!’ He moved the cushion up, and pressed his head
    into it, but he had to make an effort to keep his eyes shut.
    He jumped up and sat down. ‘That’s all over for me,’ he
    said to himself. ‘I must think what to do. What is left?’ His
    mind rapidly ran through his life apart from his love of
    Anna.
    ‘Ambition? Serpuhovskoy? Society? The court?’ He
    could not come to a pause anywhere. All of it had had
    meaning before, but now there was no reality in it. He got
    up from the sofa, took off his coat, undid his belt, and
    uncovering his hairy chest to breathe more freely, walked
    up and down the room. ‘This is how people go mad,’ he
    repeated, ‘and how they shoot themselves...to escape
    humiliation,’ he added slowly.
    He went to the door and closed it, then with fixed eyes
    and clenched teeth he went up to the table, took a
    revolver, looked round him, turned it to a loaded barrel,
    and sank into thought. For two minutes, his head bent
    forward with an expression of an intense effort of thought,
    he stood with the revolver in his hand, motionless,
    thinking.
    ‘Of course,’ he said to himself, as though a logical,
    continuous, and clear chain of reasoning had brought him
    to an indubitable conclusion. In reality this ‘of course,’
    that seemed convincing to him, was simply the result of
    exactly the same circle of memories and images through
    which he had passed ten times already during the last
    hour—memories of happiness lost forever. There was the
    same conception of the senselessness of everything to
    come in life, the same consciousness of humiliation. Even
    the sequence of these images and emotions was the same.
    ‘Of course,’ he repeated, when for the third time his
    thought passed again round the same spellbound circle of
    memories and images, and pulling the revolver to the left
    side of his chest, and clutching it vigorously with his
    whole hand, as it were, squeezing it in his fist, he pulled
    the trigger. He did not hear the sound of the shot, but a
    violent blow on his chest sent him reeling. He tried to
    clutch at the edge of the table, dropped the revolver,
    staggered, and sat down on the ground, looking about him
    in astonishment. He did not recognize his room, looking
    up from the ground, at the bent legs of the table, at the
    wastepaper basket, and the tiger-skin rug. The hurried,
    creaking steps of his servant coming through the drawing
    room brought him to his senses. He made an effort at
    thought, and was aware that he was on the floor; and
    seeing blood on the tiger-skin rug and on his arm, he
    knew he had shot himself.
    ‘Idiotic! Missed!’ he said, fumbling after the revolver.
    The revolver was close beside him—he sought further off.
    Still feeling for it, he stretched out to the other side, and
    not being strong enough to keep his balance, fell over,
    streaming with blood.
    The elegant, whiskered manservant, who used to be
    continually complaining to his acquaintances of the
    delicacy of his nerves, was so panic-stricken on seeing his
    master lying on the floor, that he left him losing blood
    while he ran for assistance. An hour later Varya, his
    brother’s wife, had arrived, and with the assistance of three
    doctors, whom she had sent for in all directions, and who
    all appeared at the same moment, she got the wounded
    man to bed, and remained to nurse him.
    Chapter 19
    The mistake made by Alexey Alexandrovitch in that,
    when preparing for seeing his wife, he had overlooked the
    possibility that her repentance might be sincere, and he
    might forgive her, and she might not die—this mistake
    was two months after his return from Moscow brought
    home to him in all its significance. But the mistake made
    by him had arisen not simply from his having overlooked
    that contingency, but also from the fact that until that day
    of his interview with his dying wife, he had not known his
    own heart. At his sick wife’s bedside he had for the first
    time in his life given way to that feeling of sympathetic
    suffering always roused in him by the sufferings of others,
    and hitherto looked on by him with shame as a harmful
    weakness. And pity for her, and remorse for having
    desired her death, and most of all, the joy of forgiveness,
    made him at once conscious, not simply of the relief of his
    own sufferings, but of a spiritual peace he had never
    experienced before. He suddenly felt that the very thing
    that was the source of his sufferings had become the
    source of his spiritual joy; that what had seemed insoluble
    while he was judging, blaming, and hating, had become
    clear and simple when he forgave and loved.
    He forgave his wife and pitied her for her sufferings and
    her remorse. He forgave Vronsky, and pitied him,
    especially after reports reached him of his despairing
    action. He felt more for his son than before. And he
    blamed himself now for having taken too little interest in
    him. But for the little newborn baby he felt a quite
    peculiar sentiment, not of pity, only, but of tenderness. At
    first, from a feeling of compassion alone, he had been
    interested in the delicate little creature, who was not his
    child, and who was cast on one side during her mother’s
    illness, and would certainly have died if he had not
    troubled about her, and he did not himself observe how
    fond he became of her. He would go into the nursery
    several times a day, and sit there for a long while, so that
    the nurses, who were at first afraid of him, got quite used
    to his presence. Sometimes for half an hour at a stretch he
    would sit silently gazing at the saffron-red, downy,
    wrinkled face of the sleeping baby, watching the
    movements of the frowning brows, and the fat little hands,
    with clenched fingers, that rubbed the little eyes and nose.
    At such moments particularly, Alexey Alexandrovitch had
    a sense of perfect peace and inward harmony, and saw
    nothing extraordinary in his position, nothing that ought
    to be changed.
    But as time went on, he saw more and more distinctly
    that however natural the position now seemed to him, he
    would not long be allowed to remain in it. He felt that
    besides the blessed spiritual force controlling his soul, there
    was another, a brutal force, as powerful, or more
    powerful, which controlled his life, and that this force
    would not allow him that humble peace he longed for. He
    felt that everyone was looking at him with inquiring
    wonder, that he was not understood, and that something
    was expected of him. Above all, he felt the instability and
    unnaturalness of his relations with his wife.
    When the softening effect of the near approach of
    death had passed away, Alexey Alexandrovitch began to
    notice that Anna was afraid of him, ill at ease with him,
    and could not look him straight in the face. She seemed to
    be wanting, and not daring, to tell him something; and as
    though foreseeing their present relations could not
    continue, she seemed to be expecting something from
    him.
    Towards the end of February it happened that Anna’s
    baby daughter, who had been named Anna too, fell ill.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch was in the nursery in the morning,
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    and leaving orders for the doctor to be sent for, he went
    to his office. On finishing his work, he returned home at
    four. Going into the hall he saw a handsome groom, in a
    braided livery and a bear fur cape, holding a white fur
    cloak.
    ‘Who is here?’ asked Alexey Alexandrovitch.
    ‘Princess Elizaveta Federovna Tverskaya,’ the groom
    answered, and it seemed to Alexey Alexandrovitch that he
    grinned.
    During all this difficult time Alexey Alexandrovitch had
    noticed that his worldly acquaintances, especially women,
    took a peculiar interest in him and his wife. All these
    acquaintances he observed with difficulty concealing their
    mirth at something; the same mirth that he had perceived
    in the lawyer’s eyes, and just now in the eyes of this
    groom. Everyone seemed, somehow, hugely delighted, as
    though they had just been at a wedding. When they met
    him, with ill-disguised enjoyment they inquired after his
    wife’s health. The presence of Princess Tverskaya was
    unpleasant to Alexey Alexandrovitch from the memories
    associated with her, and also because he disliked her, and
    he went straight to the nursery. In the day nursery
    Seryozha, leaning on the table with his legs on a chair, was
    drawing and chatting away merrily. The English
    governess, who had during Anna’s illness replaced the
    French one, was sitting near the boy knitting a shawl. She
    hurriedly got up, curtseyed, and pulled Seryozha.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch stroked his son’s hair, answered
    the governess’s inquiries about his wife, and asked what
    the doctor had said of the baby.
    ‘The doctor said it was nothing serious, and he ordered
    a bath, sir.’
    ‘But she is still in pain,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch,
    listening to the baby’s screaming in the next room.
    ‘I think it’s the wet-nurse, sir,’ the Englishwoman said
    firmly.
    ‘What makes you think so?’ he asked, stopping short.
    ‘It’s just as it was at Countess Paul’s, sir. They gave the
    baby medicine, and it turned out that the baby was simply
    hungry: the nurse had no milk, sir.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch pondered, and after standing
    still a few seconds he went in at the other door. The baby
    was lying with its head thrown back, stiffening itself in the
    nurse’s arms, and would not take the plump breast offered
    it; and it never ceased screaming in spite of the double
    hushing of the wet-nurse and the other nurse, who was
    bending over her.
    ‘Still no better?’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch.
    ‘She’s very restless,’ answered the nurse in a whisper.
    ‘Miss Edwarde says that perhaps the wet-nurse has no
    milk,’ he said.
    ‘I think so too, Alexey Alexandrovitch.’
    ‘Then why didn’t you say so?’
    ‘Who’s one to say it to? Anna Arkadyevna still ill...’
    said the nurse discontentedly.
    The nurse was an old servant of the family. And in her
    simple words there seemed to Alexey Alexandrovitch an
    allusion to his position.
    The baby screamed louder than ever, struggling and
    sobbing. The nurse, with a gesture of despair, went to it,
    took it from the wet-nurse’s arms, and began walking up
    and down, rocking it.
    ‘You must ask the doctor to examine the wet-nurse,’
    said Alexey Alexandrovitch. The smartly dressed and
    healthy-looking nurse, frightened at the idea of losing her
    place, muttered something to herself, and covering her
    bosom, smiled contemptuously at the idea of doubts being
    cast on her abundance of milk. In that smile, too, Alexey
    Alexandrovitch saw a sneer at his position.
    ‘Luckless child!’ said the nurse, hushing the baby, and
    still walking up and down with it.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch sat down, and with a
    despondent and suffering face watched the nurse walking
    to and fro.
    When the child at last was still, and had been put in a
    deep bed, and the nurse, after smoothing the little pillow,
    had left her, Alexey Alexandrovitch got up, and walking
    awkwardly on tiptoe, approached the baby. For a minute
    he was still, and with the same despondent face gazed at
    the baby; but all at once a smile, that moved his hair and
    the skin of his forehead, came out on his face, and he went
    as softly out of the room.
    In the dining room he rang the bell, and told the
    servant who came in to send again for the doctor. He felt
    vexed with his wife for not being anxious about this
    exquisite baby, and in this vexed humor he had no wish to
    go to her; he had no wish, either, to see Princess Betsy.
    But his wife might wonder why he did not go to her as
    usual; and so, overcoming his disinclination, he went
    towards the bedroom. As he walked over the soft rug
    towards the door, he could not help overhearing a
    conversation he did not want to hear.
    ‘If he hadn’t been going away, I could have understood
    your answer and his too. But your husband ought to be
    above that,’ Betsy was saying.
    ‘It’s not for my husband; for myself I don’t wish it.
    Don’t say that!’ answered Anna’s excited voice.
    ‘Yes, but you must care to say good-bye to a man who
    has shot himself on your account...’
    ‘That’s just why I don’t want to.’
    With a dismayed and guilty expression, Alexey
    Alexandrovitch stopped and would have gone back
    unobserved. But reflecting that this would be undignified,
    he turned back again, and clearing his throat, he went up
    to the bedroom. The voices were silent, and he went in.
    Anna, in a gray dressing gown, with a crop of short
    clustering black curls on her round head, was sitting on a
    settee. The eagerness died out of her face, as it always did,
    at the sight of her husband; she dropped her head and
    looked round uneasily at Betsy. Betsy, dressed in the
    height of the latest fashion, in a hat that towered
    somewhere over her head like a shade on a lamp, in a blue
    dress with violet crossway stripes slanting one way on the
    bodice and the other way on the skirt, was sitting beside
    Anna, her tall flat figure held erect. Bowing her head, she
    greeted Alexey Alexandrovitch with an ironical smile.
    ‘Ah!’ she said, as though surprised. ‘I’m very glad
    you’re at home. You never put in an appearance
    anywhere, and I haven’t seen you ever since Anna has
    been ill. I have heard all about it—your anxiety. Yes,
    you’re a wonderful husband!’ she said, with a meaning and
    affable air, as though she were bestowing an order of
    magnanimity on him for his conduct to his wife.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch bowed frigidly, and kissing his
    wife’s hand, asked how she was.
    ‘Better, I think,’ she said, avoiding his eyes.
    ‘But you’ve rather a feverish-looking color,’ he said,
    laying stress on the word ‘feverish.’
    ‘We’ve been talking too much,’ said Betsy. ‘I feel it’s
    selfishness on my part, and I am going away.’
    She got up, but Anna, suddenly flushing, quickly
    caught at her hand.
    ‘No, wait a minute, please. I must tell you...no, you.’
    she turned to Alexey Alexandrovitch, and her neck and
    brow were suffused with crimson. ‘I won’t and can’t keep
    anything secret from you,’ she said.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch cracked his fingers and bowed
    his head.
    ‘Betsy’s been telling me that Count Vronsky wants to
    come here to say good-bye before his departure for
    Tashkend.’ She did not look at her husband, and was
    evidently in haste to have everything out, however hard it
    might be for her. ‘I told her I could not receive him.’
    ‘You said, my dear, that it would depend on Alexey
    Alexandrovitch,’ Betsy corrected her.
    ‘Oh, no, I can’t receive him; and what object would
    there....’ She stopped suddenly, and glanced inquiringly at
    her husband (he did not look at her). ‘In short, I don’t
    wish it...’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch advanced and would have taken
    her hand.
    Her first impulse was to jerk back her hand from the
    damp hand with big swollen veins that sought hers, but
    with an obvious effort to control herself she pressed his
    hand.
    ‘I am very grateful to you for your confidence, but...’
    he said, feeling with confusion and annoyance that what
    he could decide easily and clearly by himself, he could not
    discuss before Princess Tverskaya, who to him stood for
    the incarnation of that brute force which would inevitably
    control him in the life he led in the eyes of the world, and
    hinder him from giving way to his feeling of love and
    forgiveness. He stopped short, looking at Princess
    Tverskaya.
    ‘Well, good-bye, my darling,’ said Betsy, getting up.
    She kissed Anna, and went out. Alexey Alexandrovitch
    escorted her out.
    ‘Alexey Alexandrovitch! I know you are a truly
    magnanimous man,’ said Betsy, stopping in the little
    drawing-room, and with special warmth shaking hands
    with him once more. ‘I am an outsider, but I so love her
    and respect you that I venture to advise. Receive him.
    Alexey Vronsky is the soul of honor, and he is going away
    to Tashkend.’
    ‘Thank you, princess, for your sympathy and advice.
    But the question of whether my wife can or cannot see
    anyone she must decide herself.’
    He said this from habit, lifting his brows with dignity,
    and reflected immediately that whatever his words might
    be, there could be no dignity in his position. And he saw
    this by the suppressed, malicious, and ironical smile with
    which Betsy glanced at him after this phrase.
    Chapter 20
    Alexey Alexandrovitch took leave of Betsy in the
    drawing room, and went to his wife. She was lying down,
    but hearing his steps she sat up hastily in her former
    attitude, and looked in a scared way at him. He saw she
    had been crying.
    ‘I am very grateful for your confidence in me.’ He
    repeated gently in Russian the phrase he had said in
    Betsy’s presence in French, and sat down beside her.
    When he spoke to her in Russian, using the Russian
    ‘thou’ of intimacy and affection, it was insufferably
    irritating to Anna. ‘And I am very grateful for your
    decision. I, too, imagine that since he is going away, there
    is no sort of necessity for Count Vronsky to come here.
    However, if..’
    ‘But I’ve said so already, so why repeat it?’ Anna
    suddenly interrupted him with an irritation she could not
    succeed in repressing. ‘No sort of necessity,’ she thought,
    ‘for a man to come and say good-bye to the woman he
    loves, for whom he was ready to ruin himself, and has
    ruined himself, and who cannot live without him. No sort
    of necessity!’ she compressed her lips, and dropped her
    burning eyes to his hands with their swollen veins. They
    were rubbing each other.
    ‘Let us never speak of it,’ she added more calmly.
    ‘I have left this question to you to decide, and I am
    very glad to see...’ Alexey Alexandrovitch was beginning.
    ‘That my wish coincides with your own,’ she finished
    quickly, exasperated at his talking so slowly while she
    knew beforehand all he would say.
    ‘Yes,’ he assented; ‘and Princess Tverskaya’s
    interference in the most difficult private affairs is utterly
    uncalled for. She especially..’
    ‘I don’t believe a word of what’s said about her,’ said
    Anna quickly. ‘I know she really cares for me.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch sighed and said nothing. She
    played nervously with the tassel of her dressing-gown,
    glancing at him with that torturing sensation of physical
    repulsion for which she blamed herself, though she could
    not control it. Her only desire now was to be rid of his
    oppressive presence.
    ‘I have just sent for the doctor,’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch.
    ‘I am very well; what do I want the doctor for?’
    ‘No, the little one cries, and they say the nurse hasn’t
    enough milk.’
    ‘Why didn’t you let me nurse her, when I begged to?
    Anyway’ (Alexey Alexandrovitch knew what was meant
    by that ‘anyway’), ‘she’s a baby, and they’re killing her.’
    She rang the bell and ordered the baby to be brought her.
    ‘I begged to nurse her, I wasn’t allowed to, and now I’m
    blamed for it.’
    ‘I don’t blame..’
    ‘Yes, you do blame me! My God! why didn’t I die!’
    And she broke into sobs. ‘Forgive me, I’m nervous, I’m
    unjust,’ she said, controlling herself, ‘but do go away..’
    ‘No, it can’t go on like this,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch
    said to himself decidedly as he left his wife’s room.
    Never had the impossibility of his position in the
    world’s eyes, and his wife’s hatred of him, and altogether
    the might of that mysterious brutal force that guided his
    life against his spiritual inclinations, and exacted
    conformity with its decrees and change in his attitude to
    his wife, been presented to him with such distinctness as
    that day. He saw clearly that all the world and his wife
    expected of him something, but what exactly, he could
    not make out. He felt that this was rousing in his soul a
    feeling of anger destructive of his peace of mind and of all
    the good of his achievement. He believed that for Anna
    herself it would be better to break off all relations with
    Vronsky; but if they all thought this out of the question,
    he was even ready to allow these relations to be renewed,
    so long as the children were not disgraced, and he was not
    deprived of them nor forced to change his position. Bad as
    this might be, it was anyway better than a rupture, which
    would put her in a hopeless and shameful position, and
    deprive him of everything he cared for. But he felt
    helpless; he knew beforehand that every one was against
    him, and that he would not be allowed to do what seemed
    to him now so natural and right, but would be forced to
    do what was wrong, though it seemed the proper thing to
    them.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    Chapter 21
    Before Betsy had time to walk out of the drawingroom,
    she was met in the doorway by Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, who had just come from Yeliseev’s, where
    a consignment of fresh oysters had been received.
    ‘Ah! princess! what a delightful meeting!’ he began.
    ‘I’ve been to see you.’
    ‘A meeting for one minute, for I’m going,’ said Betsy,
    smiling and putting on her glove.
    ‘Don’t put on your glove yet, princess; let me kiss your
    hand. There’s nothing I’m so thankful to the revival of the
    old fashions for as the kissing the hand.’ He kissed Betsy’s
    hand. ‘When shall we see each other?’
    ‘You don’t deserve it,’ answered Betsy, smiling.
    ‘Oh, yes, I deserve a great deal, for I’ve become a most
    serious person. I don’t only manage my own affairs, but
    other people’s too,’ he said with a significant expression.
    ‘Oh, I’m so glad!’ answered Betsy, at once
    understanding that he was speaking of Anna. And going
    back into the drawing room, they stood in a corner. ‘He’s
    killing her,’ said Betsy in a whisper full of meaning. ‘It’s
    impossible, impossible..’
    ‘I’m so glad you think so,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    shaking his head with a serious and sympathetically
    distressed expression, ‘that’s what I’ve come to Petersburg
    for.’
    ‘The whole town’s talking of it,’ she said. ‘It’s an
    impossible position. She pines and pines away. He doesn’t
    understand that she’s one of those women who can’t trifle
    with their feelings. One of two things! either let him take
    her away, act with energy, or give her a divorce. This is
    stifling her.’
    ‘Yes, yes...just so...’ Oblonsky said, sighing. ‘That’s
    what I’ve come for. At least not solely for that...I’ve been
    made a Kammerherr; of course, one has to say thank you.
    But the chief thing was having to settle this.’
    ‘Well, God help you!’ said Betsy.
    After accompanying Betsy to the outside hall, once
    more kissing her hand above the glove, at the point where
    the pulse beats, and murmuring to her such unseemly
    nonsense that she did not know whether to laugh or be
    angry, Stepan Arkadyevitch went to his sister. He found
    her in tears.
    Although he happened to be bubbling over with good
    spirits, Stepan Arkadyevitch immediately and quite
    naturally fell into the sympathetic, poetically emotional
    tone which harmonized with her mood. He asked her
    how she was, and how she had spent the morning.
    ‘Very, very miserably. Today and this morning and all
    past days and days to come,’ she said.
    ‘I think you’re giving way to pessimism. You must
    rouse yourself, you must look life in the face. I know it’s
    hard, but..’
    ‘I have heard it said that women love men even for
    their vices,’ Anna began suddenly, ‘but I hate him for his
    virtues. I can’t live with him. Do you understand? the
    sight of him has a physical effect on me, it makes me
    beside myself. I can’t, I can’t live with him. What am I to
    do? I have been unhappy, and used to think one couldn’t
    be more unhappy, but the awful state of things I am going
    through now, I could never have conceived. Would you
    believe it, that knowing he’s a good man, a splendid man,
    that I’m not worth his little finger, still I hate him. I hate
    him for his generosity. And there’s nothing left for me
    but..’
    She would have said death, but Stepan Arkadyevitch
    would not let her finish.
    ‘You are ill and overwrought,’ he said; ‘believe me,
    you’re exaggerating dreadfully. There’s nothing so terrible
    in it.’
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  3. #53
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    .’
    And Stepan Arkadyevitch smiled. No one else in
    Stepan Arkadyevitch’s place, having to do with such
    despair, would have ventured to smile (the smile would
    have seemed brutal); but in his smile there was so much of
    sweetness and almost feminine tenderness that his smile
    did not wound, but softened and soothed. His gentle,
    soothing words and smiles were as soothing and softening
    as almond oil. And Anna soon felt this.
    ‘No, Stiva,’ she said, ‘I’m lost, lost! worse than lost! I
    can’t say yet that all is over; on the contrary, I feel that it’s
    not over. I’m an overstrained string that must snap. But it’s
    not ended yet...and it will have a fearful end.’
    ‘No matter, we must let the string be loosened, little by
    little. There’s no position from which there is no way of
    escape.’
    ‘I have thought, and thought. Only one..’
    Again he knew from her terrified eyes that this one
    way of escape in her thought was death, and he would not
    let her say it.
    ‘Not at all,’ he said. ‘Listen to me. You can’t see your
    own position as I can. Let me tell you candidly my
    opinion.’ Again he smiled discreetly his almond-oil smile.
    ‘I’ll begin from the beginning. You married a man twenty
    years older than yourself. You married him without love
    and not knowing what love was. It was a mistake, let’s
    admit.’
    ‘A fearful mistake!’ said Anna.
    ‘But I repeat, it’s an accomplished fact. Then you had,
    let us say, the misfortune to love a man not your husband.
    That was a misfortune; but that, too, is an accomplished
    fact. And your husband knew it and forgave it.’ He
    stopped at each sentence, waiting for her to object, but she
    made no answer. ‘That’s so. Now the question is: can you
    go on living with your husband? Do you wish it? Does he
    wish it?’
    ‘I know nothing, nothing.’
    ‘But you said yourself that you can’t endure him.’
    ‘No, I didn’t say so. I deny it. I can’t tell, I don’t know
    anything about it.’
    ‘Yes, but let..’
    ‘You can’t understand. I feel I’m lying head downwards
    in a sort of pit, but I ought not to save myself. And I can’t
    . . .’
    ‘Never mind, we’ll slip something under and pull you
    out. I understand you: I understand that you can’t take it
    on yourself to express your wishes, your feelings.’
    ‘There’s nothing, nothing I wish...except for it to be all
    over.’
    ‘But he sees this and knows it. And do you suppose it
    weighs on him any less than on you? You’re wretched,
    he’s wretched, and what good can come of it? while
    divorce would solve the difficulty completely.’ With some
    effort Stepan Arkadyevitch brought out his central idea,
    and looked significantly at her.
    She said nothing, and shook her cropped head in
    dissent. But from the look in her face, that suddenly
    brightened into its old beauty, he saw that if she did not
    desire this, it was simply because it seemed to her
    unattainable happiness.
    ‘I’m awfully sorry for you! And how happy I should be
    if I could arrange things!’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    smiling more boldly. ‘Don’t speak, don’t say a word! God
    grant only that I may speak as I feel. I’m going to him.’
    Anna looked at him with dreamy, shining eyes, and
    said nothing.
    Chapter 22
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, with the same somewhat solemn
    expression with which he used to take his presidential
    chair at his board, walked into Alexey Alexandrovitch’s
    room. Alexey Alexandrovitch was walking about his room
    with his hands behind his back, thinking of just what
    Stepan Arkadyevitch had been discussing with his wife.
    ‘I’m not interrupting you?’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    on the sight of his brother-in-law becoming suddenly
    aware of a sense of embarrassment unusual with him. To
    conceal this embarrassment he took out a cigarette case he
    had just bought that opened in a new way, and sniffing the
    leather, took a cigarette out of it.
    ‘No. Do you want anything?’ Alexey Alexandrovitch
    asked without eagerness.
    ‘Yes, I wished...I wanted...yes, I wanted to talk to you,’
    said Stepan Arkadyevitch, with surprise aware of an
    unaccustomed timidity.
    This feeling was so unexpected and so strange that he
    did not believe it was the voice of conscience telling him
    that what he was meaning to do was wrong.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch made an effort and struggled with
    the timidity that had come over him.
    ‘I hope you believe in my love for my sister and my
    sincere affection and respect for you,’ he said, reddening.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch stood still and said nothing, but
    his face struck Stepan Arkadyevitch by its expression of an
    unresisting sacrifice.
    ‘I intended...I wanted to have a little talk with you
    about my sister and your mutual position,’ he said, still
    struggling with an unaccustomed constraint.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch smiled mournfully, looked at
    his brother-in-law, and without answering went up to the
    table, took from it an unfinished letter, and handed it to
    his brother-in-law.
    ‘I think unceasingly of the same thing. And here is
    what I had begun writing, thinking I could say it better by
    letter, and that my presence irritates her,’ he said, as he
    gave him the letter.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch took the letter, looked with
    incredulous surprise at the lusterless eyes fixed so
    immovably on him, and began to read.
    ‘I see that my presence is irksome to you. Painful as it is
    to me to believe it, I see that it is so, and cannot be
    otherwise. I don’t blame you, and God is my witness that
    on seeing you at the time of your illness I resolved with
    my whole heart to forget all that had passed between us
    and to begin a new life. I do not regret, and shall never
    regret, what I have done; but I have desired one thing—
    your good, the good of your soul—and now I see I have
    not attained that. Tell me yourself what will give you true
    happiness and peace to your soul. I put myself entirely in
    your hands, and trust to your feeling of what’s right.’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch handed back the letter, and with
    the same surprise continued looking at his brother-in-law,
    not knowing what to say. This silence was so awkward for
    both of them that Stepan Arkadyevitch’s lips began
    twitching nervously, while he still gazed without speaking
    at Karenin’s face.
    ‘That’s what I wanted to say to her,’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch, turning away.
    ‘Yes, yes...’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, not able to
    answer for the tears that were choking him.
    ‘Yes, yes, I understand you,’ he brought out at last.
    ‘I want to know what she would like,’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch.
    ‘I am afraid she does not understand her own position.
    She is not a judge,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, recovering
    himself. ‘She is crushed, simply crushed by your
    generosity. If she were to read this letter, she would be
    incapable of saying anything, she would only hang her
    head lower than ever.’
    ‘Yes, but what’s to be done in that case? how explain,
    how find out her wishes?’
    ‘If you will allow me to give my opinion, I think that it
    lies with you to point out directly the steps you consider
    necessary to end the position.’
    ‘So you consider it must be ended?’ Alexey
    Alexandrovitch interrupted him. ‘But how?’ he added,
    with a gesture of his hands before his eyes not usual with
    him. ‘I see no possible way out of it.’
    ‘There is some way of getting out of every position,’
    said Stepan Arkadyevitch, standing up and becoming more
    cheerful. ‘There was a time when you thought of breaking
    off.... If you are convinced now that you cannot make
    each other happy..’
    ‘Happiness may be variously understood. But suppose
    that I agree to everything, that I want nothing: what way
    is there of getting out of our position?’
    ‘If you care to know my opinion,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch with the same smile of softening, almond-oil
    tenderness with which he had been talking to Anna. His
    kindly smile was so winning that Alexey Alexandrovitch,
    feeling his own weakness and unconsciously swayed by it,
    was ready to believe what Stepan Arkadyevitch was saying.
    ‘She will never speak out about it. But one thing is
    possible, one thing she might desire,’ he went on: ‘that is
    the cessation of your relations and all memories associated
    with them. To my thinking, in your position what’s
    essential is the formation of a new attitude to one another.
    And that can only rest on a basis of freedom on both
    sides.’
    ‘Divorce,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch interrupted, in a tone
    of aversion.
    ‘Yes, I imagine that divorce—yes, divorce,’ Stepan
    Arkadyevitch repeated, reddening. ‘That is from every
    point of view the most rational course for married people
    who find themselves in the position you are in. What can
    be done if married people find that life is impossible for
    them together? That may always happen.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch sighed heavily and closed his
    eyes.
    ‘There’s only one point to be considered: is either of
    the parties desirous of forming new ties? If not, it is very
    simple,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, feeling more and more
    free from constraint.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch, scowling with emotion,
    muttered something to himself, and made no answer. All
    that seemed so simple to Stepan Arkadyevitch, Alexey
    Alexandrovitch had thought over thousands of times. And,
    so far from being simple, it all seemed to him utterly
    impossible. Divorce, the details of which he knew by this
    time, seemed to him now out of the question, because the
    sense of his own dignity and respect for religion forbade
    his taking upon himself a fictitious charge of adultery, and
    still more suffering his wife, pardoned and beloved by
    him, to be caught in the fact and put to public shame.
    Divorce appeared to him impossible also on other still
    more weighty grounds.
    What would become of his son in case of a divorce? To
    leave him with his mother was out of the question. The
    divorced mother would have her own illegitimate family,
    in which his position as a stepson and his education would
    not be good. Keep him with him? He knew that would be
    an act of vengeance on his part, and that he did not want.
    But apart from this, what more than all made divorce seem
    impossible to Alexey Alexandrovitch was, that by
    consenting to a divorce he would be completely ruining
    Anna. The saying of Darya Alexandrovna at Moscow, that
    in deciding on a divorce he was thinking of himself, and
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    not considering that by this he would be ruining her
    irrevocably, had sunk into his heart. And connecting this
    saying with his forgiveness of her, with his devotion to the
    children, he understood it now in his own way. To
    consent to a divorce, to give her her freedom, meant in
    his thoughts to take from himself the last tie that bound
    him to life—the children whom he loved; and to take
    from her the last prop that stayed her on the path of right,
    to thrust her down to her ruin. If she were divorced, he
    knew she would join her life to Vronsky’s, and their tie
    would be an illegitimate and criminal one, since a wife, by
    the interpretation of the ecclesiastical law, could not marry
    while her husband was living. ‘She will join him, and in a
    year or two he will throw her over, or she will form a
    new tie,’ thought Alexey Alexandrovitch. ‘And I, by
    agreeing to an unlawful divorce, shall be to blame for her
    ruin.’ He had thought it all over hundreds of times, and
    was convinced that a divorce was not at all simple, as
    Stepan Arkadyevitch had said, but was utterly impossible.
    He did not believe a single word Stepan Arkadyevitch said
    to him; to every word he had a thousand objections to
    make, but he listened to him, feeling that his words were
    the expression of that mighty brutal force which
    controlled his life and to which he would have to submit.
    ‘The only question is on what terms you agree to give
    her a divorce. She does not want anything, does not dare
    ask you for anything, she leaves it all to your generosity.’
    ‘My God, my God! what for?’ thought Alexey
    Alexandrovitch, remembering the details of divorce
    proceedings in which the husband took the blame on
    himself, and with just the same gesture with which
    Vronsky had done the same, he hid his face for shame in
    his hands.
    ‘You are distressed, I understand that. But if you think
    it over..’
    ‘Whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to
    him the other also; and if any man take away thy coat, let
    him have thy cloak also,’ thought Alexey Alexandrovitch.
    ‘Yes, yes!’ he cried in a shrill voice. ‘I will take the
    disgrace on myself, I will give up even my son, but...but
    wouldn’t it be better to let it alone? Still you may do as
    you like..’
    And turning away so that his brother-in-law could not
    see him, he sat down on a chair at the window. There was
    bitterness, there was shame in his heart, but with bitterness
    and shame he felt joy and emotion at the height of his
    own meekness.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch was touched. He was silent for a
    space.
    ‘Alexey Alexandrovitch, believe me, she appreciates
    your generosity,’ he said. ‘But it seems it was the will of
    God,’ he added, and as he said it felt how foolish a remark
    it was, and with difficulty repressed a smile at his own
    foolishness.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch would have made some reply,
    but tears stopped him.
    ‘This is an unhappy fatality, and one must accept it as
    such. I accept the calamity as an accomplished fact, and am
    doing my best to help both her and you,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch.
    When he went out of his brother-in-law’s room he was
    touched, but that did not prevent him from being glad he
    had successfully brought the matter to a conclusion, for he
    felt certain Alexey Alexandrovitch would not go back on
    his words. To this satisfaction was added the fact that an
    idea had just struck him for a riddle turning on his
    successful achievement, that when the affair was over he
    would ask his wife and most intimate friends. He put this
    riddle into two or three different ways. ‘But I’ll work it
    out better than that,’ he said to himself with a smile.
    Chapter 23
    Vronsky’s wound had been a dangerous one, though it
    did not touch the heart, and for several days he had lain
    between life and death. The first time he was able to
    speak, Varya, his brother’s wife, was alone in the room.
    ‘Varya,’ he said, looking sternly at her, ‘I shot myself by
    accident. And please never speak of it, and tell everyone
    so. Or else it’s too ridiculous.’
    Without answering his words, Varya bent over him,
    and with a delighted smile gazed into his face. His eyes
    were clear, not feverish; but their expression was stern.
    ‘Thank God!’ she said. ‘You’re not in pain?’
    ‘A little here.’ He pointed to his breast.
    ‘Then let me change your bandages.’
    In silence, stiffening his broad jaws, he looked at her
    while she bandaged him up. When she had finished he
    said:
    ‘I’m not delirious. Please manage that there may be no
    talk of my having shot myself on purpose.’
    ‘No one does say so. Only I hope you won’t shoot
    yourself by accident any more,’ she said, with a
    questioning smile.
    ‘Of course I won’t, but it would have been better..’
    And he smiled gloomily.
    In spite of these words and this smile, which so
    frightened Varya, when the inflammation was over and he
    began to recover, he felt that he was completely free from
    one part of his misery. By his action he had, as it were,
    washed away the shame and humiliation he had felt
    before. He could now think calmly of Alexey
    Alexandrovitch. He recognized all his magnanimity, but
    he did not now feel himself humiliated by it. Besides, he
    got back again into the beaten track of his life. He saw the
    possibility of looking men in the face again without
    shame, and he could live in accordance with his own
    habits. One thing he could not pluck out of his heart,
    though he never ceased struggling with it, was the regret,
    amounting to despair, that he had lost her forever. That
    now, having expiated his sin against the husband, he was
    bound to renounce her, and never in future to stand
    between her with her repentance and her husband, he had
    firmly decided in his heart; but he could not tear out of his
    heart his regret at the loss of her love, he could not erase
    from his memory those moments of happiness that he had
    so little prized at the time, and that haunted him in all
    their charm.
    Serpuhovskoy had planned his appointment at
    Tashkend, and Vronsky agreed to the proposition without
    the slightest hesitation. But the nearer the time of
    departure came, the bitterer was the sacrifice he was
    making to what he thought his duty.
    His wound had healed, and he was driving about
    making preparations for his departure for Tashkend.
    ‘To see her once and then to bury myself, to die,’ he
    thought, and as he was paying farewell visits, he uttered
    this thought to Betsy. Charged with this commission,
    Betsy had gone to Anna, and brought him back a negative
    reply.
    ‘So much the better,’ thought Vronsky, when he
    received the news. ‘It was a weakness, which would have
    shattered what strength I have left.’
    Next day Betsy herself came to him in the morning,
    and announced that she had heard through Oblonsky as a
    positive fact that Alexey Alexandrovitch had agreed to a
    divorce, and that therefore Vronsky could see Anna.
    Without even troubling himself to see Betsy out of his
    fiat, forgetting all his resolutions, without asking when he
    could see her, where her husband was, Vronsky drove
    straight to the Karenins’. He ran up the stairs seeing no
    one and nothing, and with a rapid step, almost breaking
    into a run, he went into her room. And without
    considering, without noticing whether there was anyone
    in the room or not, he flung his arms round her, and
    began to cover her face, her hands, her neck with kisses.
    Anna had been preparing herself for this meeting, had
    thought what she would say to him, but she did not
    succeed in saying anything of it; his passion mastered her.
    She tried to calm him, to calm herself, but it was too late.
    His feeling infected her. Her lips trembled so that for a
    long while she could say nothing.
    ‘Yes, you have conquered me, and I am yours,’ she said
    at last, pressing his hands to her bosom.
    ‘So it had to be,’ he said. ‘So long as we live, it must be
    so. I know it now.’
    ‘That’s true,’ she said, getting whiter and whiter, and
    embracing his head. ‘Still there is something terrible in it
    after all that has happened.’
    ‘It will all pass, it will all pass; we shall be so happy.
    Our love, if it could be stronger, will be strengthened by
    there being something terrible in it,’ he said, lifting his
    head and parting his strong teeth in a smile.
    And she could not but respond with a smile—not to his
    words, but to the love in his eyes. She took his hand and
    stroked her chilled cheeks and cropped head with it.
    ‘I don’t know you with this short hair. You’ve grown
    so pretty. A boy. But how pale you are!’
    ‘Yes, I’m very weak,’ she said, smiling. And her lips
    began trembling again.
    ‘We’ll go to Italy; you will get strong,’ he said.
    ‘Can it be possible we could be like husband and wife,
    alone, your family with you?’ she said, looking close into
    his eyes.
    ‘It only seems strange to me that it can ever have been
    otherwise.’
    ‘Stiva says that HE has agreed to everything, but I can’t
    accept HIS generosity,’ she said, looking dreamily past
    Vronsky’s face. ‘I don’t want a divorce; it’s all the same to
    me now. Only I don’t know what he will decide about
    Seryozha.’
    He could not conceive how at this moment of their
    meeting she could remember and think of her son, of
    divorce. What did it all matter?
    ‘Don’t speak of that, don’t think of it,’ he said, turning
    her hand in his, and trying to draw her attention to him;
    but still she did not look at him.
    ‘Oh, why didn’t I die! it would have been better,’ she
    said, and silent tears flowed down both her cheeks; but she
    tried to smile, so as not to wound him.
    To decline the flattering and dangerous appointment at
    Tashkend would have been, Vronsky had till then
    considered, disgraceful and impossible. But now, without
    an instant’s consideration, he declined it, and observing
    dissatisfaction in the most exalted quarters at this step, he
    immediately retired from the army.
    A month later Alexey Alexandrovitch was left alone
    with his son in his house at Petersburg, while Anna and
    Vronsky had gone abroad, not having obtained a divorce,
    but having absolutely declined all idea of one.
    PART FIVE

    Chapter 1
    Princess Shtcherbatskaya considered that it was out of
    the question for the wedding to take place before Lent,
    just five weeks off, since not half the trousseau could
    possibly be ready by that time. But she could not but agree
    with Levin that to fix it for after Lent would be putting it
    off too late, as an old aunt of Prince Shtcherbatsky’s was
    seriously ill and might die, and then the mourning would
    delay the wedding still longer. And therefore, deciding to
    divide the trousseau into two parts—a larger and smaller
    trousseau—the princess consented to have the wedding
    before Lent. She determined that she would get the
    smaller part of the trousseau all ready now, and the larger
    part should be made later, and she was much vexed with
    Levin because he was incapable of giving her a serious
    answer to the question whether he agreed to this
    arrangement or not. The arrangement was the more
    suitable as, immediately after the wedding, the young
    people were to go to the country, where the more
    important part of the trousseau would not be wanted.
    Levin still continued in the same delirious condition in
    which it seemed to him that he and his happiness
    constituted the chief and sole aim of all existence, and that
    he need not now think or care about anything, that
    everything was being done and would be done for him by
    others. He had not even plans and aims for the future, he
    left its arrangement to others, knowing that everything
    would be delightful. His brother Sergey Ivanovitch,
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, and the princess guided him in
    doing what he had to do. All he did was to agree entirely
    with everything suggested to him. His brother raised
    money for him, the princess advised him to leave Moscow
    after the wedding. Stepan Arkadyevitch advised him to go
    abroad. He agreed to everything. ‘Do what you choose, if
    it amuses you. I’m happy, and my happiness can be no
    greater and no less for anything you do,’ he thought.
    When he told Kitty of Stepan Arkadyevitch’s advice that
    they should go abroad, he was much surprised that she did
    not agree to this, and had some definite requirements of
    her own in regard to their future. She knew Levin had
    work he loved in the country. She did not, as he saw,
    understand this work, she did not even care to understand
    it. But that did not prevent her from regarding it as a
    matter of great importance. And then she knew their
    home would be in the country, and she wanted to go, not
    abroad where she was not going to live, but to the place
    where their home would be. This definitely expressed
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    purpose astonished Levin. But since he did not care either
    way, he immediately asked Stepan Arkadyevitch, as
    though it were his duty, to go down to the country and to
    arrange everything there to the best of his ability with the
    taste of which he had so much.
    ‘But I say,’ Stepan Arkadyevitch said to him one day
    after he had come back from the country, where he had
    got everything ready for the young people’s arrival, ‘have
    you a certificate of having been at confession?’
    ‘No. But what of it?’
    ‘You can’t be married without it.’
    ‘Aie, aie, aie!’ cried Levin. ‘Why, I believe it’s nine
    years since I’ve taken the sacrament! I never thought of it.’
    ‘You’re a pretty fellow!’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch
    laughing, ‘and you call me a Nihilist! But this won’t do,
    you know. You must take the sacrament.’
    ‘When? There are four days left now.’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch arranged this also, and Levin had
    to go to confession. To Levin, as to any unbeliever who
    respects the beliefs of others, it was exceedingly
    disagreeable to be present at and take part in church
    ceremonies. At this moment, in his present softened state
    of feeling, sensitive to everything, this inevitable act of
    hypocrisy was not merely painful to Levin, it seemed to
    him utterly impossible. Now, in the heyday of his highest
    glory, his fullest flower, he would have to be a liar or a
    scoffer. He felt incapable of being either. But though he
    repeatedly plied Stepan Arkadyevitch with questions as to
    the possibility of obtaining a certificate without actually
    communicating, Stepan Arkadyevitch maintained that it
    was out of the question.
    ‘Besides, what is it to you—two days? And he’s an
    awfully nice clever old fellow. He’ll pull the tooth out for
    you so gently, you won’t notice it.’
    Standing at the first litany, Levin attempted to revive in
    himself his youthful recollections of the intense religious
    emotion he had passed through between the ages of
    sixteen and seventeen.
    But he was at once convinced that it was utterly
    impossible to him. He attempted to look at it all as an
    empty custom, having no sort of meaning, like the custom
    of paying calls. But he felt that he could not do that either.
    Levin found himself, like the majority of his
    contemporaries, in the vaguest position in regard to
    religion. Believe he could not, and at the same time he
    had no firm conviction that it was all wrong. And
    consequently, not being able to believe in the significance
    of what he was doing nor to regard it with indifference as
    an empty formality, during the whole period of preparing
    for the sacrament he was conscious of a feeling of
    discomfort and shame at doing what he did not himself
    understand, and what, as an inner voice told him, was
    therefore false and wrong.
    During the service he would first listen to the prayers,
    trying to attach some meaning to them not discordant
    with his own views; then feeling that he could not
    understand and must condemn them, he tried not to listen
    to them, but to attend to the thoughts, observations, and
    memories which floated through his brain with extreme
    vividness during this idle time of standing in church.
    He had stood through the litany, the evening service
    and the midnight service, and the next day he got up
    earlier than usual, and without having tea went at eight
    o’clock in the morning to the church for the morning
    service and the confession.
    There was no one in the church but a beggar soldier,
    two old women, and the church officials. A young
    deacon, whose long back showed in two distinct halves
    through his thin undercassock, met him, and at once
    going to a little table at the wall read the exhortation.
    During the reading, especially at the frequent and rapid
    repetition of the same words, ‘Lord, have mercy on us!’
    which resounded with an echo, Levin felt that thought
    was shut and sealed up, and that it must not be touched or
    stirred now or confusion would be the result; and so
    standing behind the deacon he went on thinking of his
    own affairs, neither listening nor examining what was said.
    ‘It’s wonderful what expression there is in her hand,’ he
    thought, remembering how they had been sitting the day
    before at a corner table. They had nothing to talk about, as
    was almost always the case at this time, and laying her
    hand on the table she kept opening and shutting it, and
    laughed herself as she watched her action. He remembered
    how he had kissed it and then had examined the lines on
    the pink palm. ‘Have mercy on us again!’ thought Levin,
    crossing himself, bowing, and looking at the supple spring
    of the deacon’s back bowing before him. ‘She took my
    hand then and examined the lines ‘You’ve got a splendid
    hand,’ she said.’ And he looked at his own hand and the
    short hand of the deacon. ‘Yes, now it will soon be over,’
    he thought. ‘No, it seems to be beginning again,’ he
    thought, listening to the prayers. ‘No, it’s just ending:
    there he is bowing down to the ground. That’s always at
    the end.’
    The deacon’s hand in a plush cuff accepted a threerouble
    note unobtrusively, and the deacon said he would
    put it down in the register, and his new boots creaking
    jauntily over the flagstones of the empty church, he went
    to the altar. A moment later he peeped out thence and
    beckoned to Levin. Thought, till then locked up, began to
    stir in Levin’s head, but he made haste to drive it away. ‘It
    will come right somehow,’ he thought, and went towards
    the altar-rails. He went up the steps, and turning to the
    right saw the priest. The priest, a little old man with a
    scanty grizzled beard and weary, good-natured eyes, was
    standing at the altar-rails, turning over the pages of a
    missal. With a slight bow to Levin he began immediately
    reading prayers in the official voice. When he had finished
    them he bowed down to the ground and turned, facing
    Levin.
    ‘Christ is present here unseen, receiving your
    confession,’ he said, pointing to the crucifix. ‘Do you
    believe in all the doctrines of the Holy Apostolic Church?’
    the priest went on, turning his eyes away from Levin’s face
    and folding his hands under his stole.
    ‘I have doubted, I doubt everything,’ said Levin in a
    voice that jarred on himself, and he ceased speaking.
    The priest waited a few seconds to see if he would not
    say more, and closing his eyes he said quickly, with a
    broad, Vladimirsky accent:
    ‘Doubt is natural to the weakness of mankind, but we
    must pray that God in His mercy will strengthen us. What
    are your special sins?’ he added, without the slightest
    interval, as though anxious not to waste time.
    ‘My chief sin is doubt. I have doubts of everything, and
    for the most part I am in doubt.’
    ‘Doubt is natural to the weakness of mankind,’ the
    priest repeated the same words. ‘What do you doubt about
    principally?’
    ‘I doubt of everything. I sometimes even have doubts
    of the existence of God,’ Levin could not help saying, and
    he was horrified at the impropriety of what he was saying.
    But Levin’s words did not, it seemed, make much
    impression on the priest.
    ‘What sort of doubt can there be of the existence of
    God?’ he said hurriedly, with a just perceptible smile.
    Levin did not speak.
    ‘What doubt can you have of the Creator when you
    behold His creation?’ the priest went on in the rapid
    customary jargon. ‘Who has decked the heavenly
    firmament with its lights? Who has clothed the earth in its
    beauty? How explain it without the Creator?’ he said,
    looking inquiringly at Levin.
    Levin felt that it would be improper to enter upon a
    metaphysical discussion with the priest, and so he said in
    reply merely what was a direct answer to the question.
    ‘I don’t know,’ he said.
    ‘You don’t know! Then how can you doubt that God
    created all?’ the priest said, with good-humored
    perplexity.
    ‘I don’t understand it at all,’ said Levin, blushing, and
    feeling that his words were stupid, and that they could not
    be anything but stupid n such a position.
    ‘Pray to God and beseech Him. Even the holy fathers
    had doubts, and prayed to God to strengthen their faith.
    The devil has great power, and we must resist him. Pray to
    God, beseech Him. Pray to God,’ he repeated hurriedly.
    The priest paused for some time, as though meditating.
    ‘You’re about, I hear, to marry the daughter of my
    parishioner and son in the spirit, Prince Shtcherbatsky?’ he
    resumed, with a smile. ‘An excellent young lady.’
    ‘Yes,’ answered Levin, blushing for the priest. ‘What
    does he want to ask me about this at confession for?’ he
    thought.
    And, as though answering his thought, the priest said to
    him:
    ‘You are about to enter into holy matrimony, and God
    may bless you with offspring. Well, what sort of bringingup
    can you give your babes if you do not overcome the
    temptation of the devil, enticing you to infidelity?’ he said,
    with gentle reproachfulness. ‘If you love your child as a
    good father, you will not desire only wealth, luxury,
    honor for your infant; you will be anxious for his
    salvation, his spiritual enlightenment with the light of
    truth. Eh? What answer will you make him when the
    innocent babe asks you: ‘Papa! who made all that enchants
    me in this world—the earth; the waters, the sun, the
    flowers, the grass?’ Can you say to him: ‘I don’t know’?
    You cannot but know, since the Lord God in His infinite
    mercy has revealed it to us. Or your child will ask you:
    ‘What awaits me in the life beyond the tomb?’ What will
    you say to him when you know nothing? How will you
    answer him? Will you leave him to the allurements of the
    world and the devil? That’s not right,’ he said, and he
    stopped, putting his head on one side and looking at Levin
    with his kindly, gentle eyes.
    Levin made no answer this time, not because he did
    not want to enter upon a discussion with the priest, but
    because, so far, no one had ever asked him such questions,
    and when his babes did ask him those questions, it would
    be time enough to think about answering them.
    ‘You are entering upon a time of life,’ pursued the
    priest, ‘when you must choose your path and keep to it.
    Pray to God that He may in His mercy aid you and have
    mercy on you!’ he concluded. ‘Our Lord and God, Jesus
    Christ, in the abundance and riches of His lovingkindness,
    forgives this child...’ and, finishing the prayer of
    absolution, the priest blessed him and dismissed him.
    On getting home that day, Levin had a delightful sense
    of relief at the awkward position being over and having
    been got through without his having to tell a lie. Apart
    from this, there remained a vague memory that what the
    kind, nice old fellow had said had not been at all so stupid
    as he had fancied at first, and that there was something in
    it that must be cleared up.
    ‘Of course, not now,’ thought Levin, ‘but some day
    later on.’ Levin felt more than ever now that there was
    something not clear and not clean in his soul, and that, in
    regard to religion, he was in the same position which he
    perceived so clearly and disliked in others, and for which
    he blamed his friend Sviazhsky.
    Levin spent that evening with his betrothed at Dolly’s,
    and was in very high spirits. To explain to Stepan
    Arkadyevitch the state of excitement in which he found
    himself, he said that he was happy like a dog being trained
    to jump through a hoop, who, having at last caught the
    idea, and done what was required of him, whines and
    wags its tail, and jumps up to the table and the windows in
    its delight.
    Chapter 2
    On the day of the wedding, according to the Russian
    custom (the princess and Darya Alexandrovna insisted on
    strictly keeping all the customs), Levin did not see his
    betrothed, and dined at his hotel with three bachelor
    friends, casually brought together at his rooms. These were
    Sergey Ivanovitch, Katavasov, a university friend, now
    professor of natural science, whom Levin had met in the
    street and insisted on taking home with him, and
    Tchirikov, his best man, a Moscow conciliation-board
    judge, Levin’s companion in his bear-hunts. The dinner
    was a very merry one: Sergey Ivanovitch was in his
    happiest mood, and was much amused by Katavasov’s
    originality. Katavasov, feeling his originality was
    appreciated and understood, made the most of it.
    Tchirikov always gave a lively and good-humored support
    to conversation of any sort.
    ‘See, now,’ said Katavasov, drawling his words from a
    habit acquired in the lecture-room, ‘what a capable fellow
    was our friend Konstantin Dmitrievitch. I’m not speaking
    of present company, for he’s absent. At the time he left the
    university he was fond of science, took an interest in
    humanity; now one-half of his abilities is devoted to
    deceiving himself, and the other to justifying the deceit.’
    ‘A more determined enemy of matrimony than you I
    never saw,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch.
    ‘Oh, no, I’m not an enemy of matrimony. I’m in favor
    of division of labor. People who can do nothing else
    ought to rear people while the rest work for their
    happiness and enlightenment. That’s how I look at it. To
    muddle up two trades is the error of the amateur; I’m not
    one of their number.’
    ‘How happy I shall be when I hear that you’re in love!’
    said Levin. ‘Please invite me to the wedding.’
    ‘I’m in love now.’
    ‘Yes, with a cuttlefish! You know,’ Levin turned to his
    brother, ‘Mihail Semyonovitch is writing a work on the
    digestive organs of the..’
    ‘Now, make a muddle of it! It doesn’t matter what
    about. And the fact is, I certainly do love cuttlefish.’
    ‘But that’s no hindrance to your loving your wife.’
    ‘The cuttlefish is no hindrance. The wife is the
    hindrance.’
    ‘Why so?’
    ‘Oh, you’ll see! You care about farming, hunting,—
    well, you’d better look out!’
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    ‘Arhip was here today; he said there were a lot of elks
    in Prudno, and two bears,’ said Tchirikov.
    ‘Well, you must go and get them without me.’
    ‘Ah, that’s the truth,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch. ‘And you
    may say good-bye to bear-hunting for the future—your
    wife won’t allow it!’
    Levin smiled. The picture of his wife not letting him
    go was so pleasant that he was ready to renounce the
    delights of looking upon bears forever.
    ‘Still, it’s a pity they should get those two bears without
    you. Do you remember last time at Hapilovo? That was a
    delightful hunt!’ said Tchirikov.
    Levin had not the heart to disillusion him of the notion
    that there could be something delightful apart from her,
    and so said nothing.
    ‘There’s some sense in this custom of saying good-bye
    to bachelor life,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch. ‘However happy
    you may be, you must regret your freedom.’
    ‘And confess there is a feeling that you want to jump
    out of the window, like Gogol’s bridegroom?’
    ‘Of course there is, but it isn’t confessed,’ said
    Katavasov, and he broke into loud laughter.
    ‘Oh, well, the window’s open. Let’s start off this instant
    to Tver! There’s a big she-bear; one can go right up to the
    lair. Seriously, let’s go by the five o’clock! And here let
    them do what they like,’ said Tchirikov, smiling.
    ‘Well, now, on my honor,’ said Levin, smiling, ‘I can’t
    find in my heart that feeling of regret for my freedom.’
    ‘Yes, there’s such a chaos in your heart just now that
    you can’t find anything there,’ said Katavasov. ‘Wait a bit,
    when you set it to rights a little, you’ll find it!’
    ‘No; if so, I should have felt a little, apart from my
    feeling’ (he could not say love before them) ‘and
    happiness, a certain regret at losing my freedom.... On the
    contrary, I am glad at the very loss of my freedom.’
    ‘Awful! It’s a hopeless case!’ said Katavasov. ‘Well, let’s
    drink to his recovery, or wish that a hundredth part of his
    dreams may be realized—and that would be happiness
    such as never has been seen on earth!’
    Soon after dinner the guests went away to be in time to
    be dressed for the wedding.
    When he was left alone, and recalled the conversation
    of these bachelor friends, Levin asked himself: had he in
    his heart that regret for his freedom of which they had
    spoken? He smiled at the question. ‘Freedom! What is
    freedom for? Happiness is only in loving and wishing her
    wishes, thinking her thoughts, that is to say, not freedom
    at all—that’s happiness!’
    ‘But do I know her ideas, her wishes, her feelings?’
    some voice suddenly whispered to him. The smile died
    away from his face, and he grew thoughtful. And suddenly
    a strange feeling came upon him. There came over him a
    dread and doubt—doubt of everything.
    ‘What if she does not love me? What if she’s marrying
    me simply to be married? What if she doesn’t see herself
    what she’s doing?’ he asked himself. ‘She may come to her
    senses, and only when she is being married realize that she
    does not and cannot love me.’ And strange, most evil
    thoughts of her began to come to him. He was jealous of
    Vronsky, as he had been a year ago, as though the evening
    he had seen her with Vronsky had been yesterday. He
    suspected she had not told him everything.
    He jumped up quickly. ‘No, this can’t go on!’ he said
    to himself in despair. ‘I’ll go to her; I’ll ask her; I’ll say for
    the last time: we are free, and hadn’t we better stay so?
    Anything’s better than endless misery, disgrace,
    unfaithfulness!’ With despair in his heart and bitter anger
    against all men, against himself, against her, he went out of
    the hotel and drove to her house.
    He found her in one of the back rooms. She was sitting
    on a chest and making some arrangements with her maid,
    sorting over heaps of dresses of different colors, spread on
    the backs of chairs and on the floor.
    ‘Ah!’ she cried, seeing him, and beaming with delight.
    ‘Kostya! Konstantin Dmitrievitch!’ (These latter days she
    used these names almost alternately.) ‘I didn’t expect you!
    I’m going through my wardrobe to see what’s for whom..’
    ‘Oh! that’s very nice!’ he said gloomily, looking at the
    maid.
    ‘You can go, Dunyasha, I’ll call you presently,’ said
    Kitty. ‘Kostya, what’s the matter?’ she asked, definitely
    adopting this familiar name as soon as the maid had gone
    out. She noticed his strange face, agitated and gloomy, and
    a panic came over her.
    ‘Kitty! I’m in torture. I can’t suffer alone,’ he said with
    despair in his voice, standing before her and looking
    imploringly into her eyes. He saw already from her loving,
    truthful face, that nothing could come of what he had
    meant to say, but yet he wanted her to reassure him
    herself. ‘I’ve come to say that there’s still time. This can all
    be stopped and set right.’
    ‘What? I don’t understand. What is the matter?’
    ‘What I have said a thousand times over, and can’t help
    thinking ...that I’m not worthy of you. You couldn’t
    consent to marry me. Think a little. You’ve made a
    mistake. Think it over thoroughly. You can’t love me....
    If...better say so,’ he said, not looking at her. ‘I shall be
    wretched. Let people say what they like; anything’s better
    than misery.... Far better now while there’s still time...’
    ‘I don’t understand,’ she answered, panic-stricken; ‘you
    mean you want to give it up...don’t want it?’
    ‘Yes, if you don’t love me.’
    ‘You’re out of your mind!’ she cried, turning crimson
    with vexation. But his face was so piteous, that she
    restrained her vexation, and flinging some clothes off an
    arm-chair, she sat down beside him. ‘What are you
    thinking? tell me all.’
    ‘I am thinking you can’t love me. What can you love
    me for?’
    ‘My God! what can I do?...’ she said, and burst into
    tears.
    ‘Oh! what have I done?’ he cried, and kneeling before
    her, he fell to kissing her hands.
    When the princess came into the room five minutes
    later, she found them completely reconciled. Kitty had not
    simply assured him that she loved him, but had gone so
    far—in answer to his question, what she loved him for—as
    to explain what for. She told him that she loved him
    because she understood him completely, because she knew
    what he would like, and because everything he liked was
    good. And this seemed to him perfectly clear. When the
    princess came to them, they were sitting side by side on
    the chest, sorting the dresses and disputing over Kitty’s
    wanting to give Dunyasha the brown dress she had been
    wearing when Levin proposed to her, while he insisted
    that that dress must never be given away, but Dunyasha
    must have the blue one.
    ‘How is it you don’t see? She’s a brunette, and it won’t
    suit her.... I’ve worked it all out.’
    Hearing why he had come, the princess was half
    humorously, half seriously angry with him, and sent him
    home to dress and not to hinder Kitty’s hair-dressing, as
    Charles the hair-dresser was just coming.
    ‘As it is, she’s been eating nothing lately and is losing
    her looks, and then you must come and upset her with
    your nonsense,’ she said to him. ‘Get along with you, my
    dear!’
    Levin, guilty and shamefaced, but pacified, went back
    to his hotel. His brother, Darya Alexandrovna, and Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, all in full dress, were waiting for him to
    bless him with the holy picture. There was no time to
    lose. Darya Alexandrovna had to drive home again to
    fetch her curled and pomaded son, who was to carry the
    holy pictures after the bride. Then a carriage had to be
    sent for the best man, and another that would take Sergey
    Ivanovitch away would have to be sent back.... Altogether
    there were a great many most complicated matters to be
    considered and arranged. One thing was unmistakable,
    that there must be no delay, as it was already half-past six.
    Nothing special happened at the ceremony of
    benediction with the holy picture. Stepan Arkadyevitch
    stood in a comically solemn pose beside his wife, took the
    holy picture, and telling Levin to bow down to the
    ground, he blessed him with his kindly, ironical smile, and
    kissed him three times; Darya Alexandrovna did the same,
    and immediately vas in a hurry to get off, and again
    plunged into the intricate question of the destinations of
    the various carriages.
    ‘Come, I’ll tell you how we’ll manage: you drive in
    our carriage to fetch him, and Sergey Ivanovitch, if he’ll
    be so good, will drive there and then send his carriage.’
    ‘Of course; I shall be delighted.’
    ‘We’ll come on directly with him. Are your things sent
    off?’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Yes,’ answered Levin, and he told Kouzma to put out
    his clothes for him to dress.
    Chapter 3
    A crowd of people, principally women, was thronging
    round the church lighted up for the wedding. Those who
    had not succeeded in getting into the main entrance were
    crowding about the windows, pushing, wrangling, and
    peeping through the gratings.
    More than twenty carriages had already been drawn up
    in ranks along the street by the police. A police officer,
    regardless of the frost, stood at the entrance, gorgeous in
    his uniform. More carriages were continually driving up,
    and ladies wearing flowers and carrying their trains, and
    men taking off their helmets or black hats kept walking
    into the church. Iside the church both lusters were already
    lighted, and all the candles before the holy pictures. The
    gilt on the red ground of the holy picture-stand, and the
    gilt relief on the pictures, and the silver of the lusters and
    candlesticks, and the stones of the floor, and the rugs, and
    the banners above in the choir, and the steps of the altar,
    and the old blackened books, and the cassocks and
    surplices—all were flooded with light. On the right side of
    the warm church, in the crowd of frock coats and white
    ties, uniforms and broadcloth, velvet, satin, hair and
    flowers, bare shoulders and arms and long gloves, there
    was discreet but lively conversation that echoed strangely
    in the high cupola. Every time there was heard the creak
    of the opened door the conversation in the crowd died
    away, and everybody looked round expecting to see the
    bride and bridegroom come in. But the door had opened
    more than ten times, and each time it was either a belated
    guest or guests, who joined the circle of the invited on the
    right, or a spectator, who had eluded or softened the
    police officer, and went to join the crowd of outsiders on
    the left. Both the guests and the outside public had by
    now passed through all the phases of anticipation.
    At first they imagined that the bride and bridegroom
    would arrive immediately, and attached no importance at
    all to their being late. Then they began to look more and
    more often towards the door, and to talk of whether
    anything could have happened. Then the long delay began
    to be positively discomforting, and relations and guests
    tried to look as if they were not thinking of the
    bridegroom but were engrossed in conversation.
    The head deacon, as though to remind them of the
    value of his time, coughed impatiently, making the
    window-panes quiver in their frames. In the choir the
    bored choristers could be heard trying their voices and
    blowing their noses. The priest was continually sending
    first the beadle and then the deacon to find out whether
    the bridegroom had not come, more and more often he
    went himself, in a lilac vestment and an embroidered sash,
    to the side door, expecting to see the bridegroom. At last
    one of the ladies, glancing at her watch, said, ‘It really is
    strange, though!’ and all the guests became uneasy and
    began loudly expressing their wonder and dissatisfaction.
    One of the bridegroom’s best men went to find out what
    had happened. Kitty meanwhile had long ago been quite
    ready, and in her white dress and long veil and wreath of
    orange blossoms she was standing in the drawing-room of
    the Shtcherbatskys’ house with her sister, Madame Lvova,
    who was her bridal-mother. She was looking out of the
    window, and had been for over half an hour anxiously
    expecting to hear from her best man that her bridegroom
    was at the church.
    Levin meanwhile, in his trousers, but without his coat
    and waistcoat, was walking to and fro in his room at the
    hotel, continually putting his head out of the door and
    looking up and down the corridor. But in the corridor
    there was no sign of the person he was looking for and he
    came back in despair, and frantically waving his hands

    addressed Stepan Arkadyevitch, who was smoking
    serenely.
    ‘Was ever a man in such a fearful fool’s position?’ he
    said.
    ‘Yes, it is stupid,’ Stepan Arkadyevitch asserted, smiling
    soothingly. ‘But don’t worry, it’ll be brought directly.’
    ‘No, what is to be done!’ said Levin, with smothered
    fury. ‘And these fools of open waistcoats! Out of the
    question!’ he said, looking at the crumpled front of his
    shirt. ‘And what if the things have been taken on to the
    railway station!’ he roared in desperation.
    ‘Then you must put on mine.’
    ‘I ought to have done so long ago, if at all.’
    ‘It’s not nice to look ridiculous.... Wait a bit! it will
    come round.’
    The point was that when Levin asked for his evening
    suit, Kouzma, his old servant, had brought him the coat,
    waistcoat, and everything that was wanted.
    ‘But the shirt!’ cried Levin.
    ‘You’ve got a shirt on,’ Konzma answered, with a
    placid smile.
    Kouzma had not thought of leaving out a clean shirt,
    and on receiving instructions to pack up everything and
    send it round to the Shtcherbatskys’ house, from which

    the young people were to set out the same evening, he
    had done so, packing everything but the dress suit. The
    shirt worn since the morning was crumpled and out of the
    question with the fashionable open waistcoat. It was a long
    way to send to the Shtcherbatskys’. They sent out to buy a
    shirt. The servant came back; everything was shut up—it
    was Sunday. They sent to Stepan Arkadyevitch’s and
    brought a shirt—it was impossibly wide and short. They
    sent finally to the Shtcherbatskys’ to unpack the things.
    The bridegroom was expected at the church while he was
    pacing up and down his room like a wild beast in a cage,
    peeping out into the corridor, and with horror and despair
    recalling what absurd things he had said to Kitty and what
    she might be thinking now.
    At last the guilty Kouzma flew panting into the room
    with the shirt.
    ‘Only just in time. They were just lifting it into the
    van,’ said Kouzma.
    Three minutes later Levin ran full speed into the
    corridor, not looking at his watch for fear of aggravating
    his sufferings.
    ‘You won’t help matters like this,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch with a smile, hurrying with more
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    Anna Karenina
    976 of 1759
    deliberation after him. ‘It will come round, it will come
    round...I tell you.’
    Chapter 4
    ‘They’ve come!’ ‘Here he is!’ ‘Which one?’ ‘Rather
    young, eh?’ ‘Why, my dear soul, she looks more dead than
    alive!’ were the comments in the crowd, when Levin,
    meeting his bride in the entrance, walked with her into
    the church.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch told his wife the cause of the
    delay, and the guests were whispering it with smiles to one
    another. Levin saw nothing and no one; he did not take
    his eyes off his bride.
    Everyone said she had lost her looks dreadfully of late,
    and was not nearly so pretty on her wedding day as usual;
    but Levin did not think so. He looked at her hair done up
    high, with the long white veil and white flowers and the
    high, stand-up, scalloped collar, that in such a maidenly
    fashion hid her long neck at the sides and only showed it
    in front, her strikingly slender figure, and it seemed to him
    that she looked better than ever—not because these
    flowers, this veil, this gown from Paris added anything to
    her beauty; but because, in spite of the elaborate
    sumptuousness of her attire, the expression of her sweet
    face, of her eyes, of her lips was still her own characteristic
    expression of guileless truthfulness.
    ‘I was beginning to think you meant to run away,’ she
    said, and smiled to him.
    ‘It’s so stupid, what happened to me, I’m ashamed to
    speak of it!’ he said, reddening, and he was obliged to turn
    to Sergey Ivanovitch, who came up to him.
    ‘This is a pretty story of yours about the shirt!’ said
    Sergey Ivanovitch, shaking his head and smiling.
    ‘Yes, yes!’ answered Levin, without an idea of what
    they were talking about.
    ‘Now, Kostya, you have to decide,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch with an air of mock dismay, ‘a weighty
    question. You are at this moment just in the humor to
    appreciate all its gravity. They ask me, are they to light the
    candles that have been lighted before or candles that have
    never been lighted? It’s a matter of ten roubles,’ he added,
    relaxing his lips into a smile. ‘I have decided, but I was
    afraid you might not agree.’
    Levin saw it was a joke, but he could not smile.
    ‘Well, how’s it to be then?—unlighted or lighted
    candles? that’s the question.’
    ‘Yes, yes, unlighted.’
    ‘Oh, I’m very glad. The question’s decided!’ said
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, smiling. ‘How silly men are, though,
    in this position,’ he said to Tchirikov, when Levin, after
    looking absently at him, had moved back to his bride.
    ‘Kitty, mind you’re the first to step on the carpet,’ said
    Countess Nordston, coming up. ‘You’re a nice person!’
    she said to Levin.
    ‘Aren’t you frightened, eh?’ said Marya Dmitrievna, an
    old aunt.
    ‘Are you cold? You’re pale. Stop a minute, stoop
    down,’ said Kitty’s sister, Madame Lvova, and with her
    plump, handsome arms she smilingly set straight the
    flowers on her head.
    Dolly came up, tried to say something, but could not
    speak, cried and then laughed unnaturally.
    Kitty looked at all of them with the same absent eyes as
    Levin.
    Meanwhile the officiating clergy had got into their
    vestments, and the priest and deacon came out to the
    lectern, which stood in the forepart of the church. The
    priest turned to Levin saying something. Levin did not
    hear what the priest said.
    ‘Take the bride’s hand and lead her up,’ the best man
    said to Levin.
    It was a long while before Levin could make out what
    was expected of him. For a long time they tried to set him
    right and made him begin again—because he kept taking
    Kitty by the wrong arm or with the wrong arm—till he
    understood at last that what he had to do was, without
    changing his position, to take her right hand in his right
    hand. When at last he had taken the bride’s hand in the
    correct way, the priest walked a few paces in front of them
    and stopped at the lectern. The crowd of friends and
    relations moved after them, with a buzz of talk and a rustle
    of skirts. Someone stooped down and pulled out the
    bride’s train. The church became so still that the drops of
    wax could be heard falling from the candles.
    The little old priest in his ecclesiastical cap, with his
    long silvery-gray locks of hair parted behind his ears, was
    fumbling with something at the lectern, putting out his
    little old hands from under the heavy silver vestment with
    the gold cross on the back of it.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch approached him cautiously,
    whispered something, and making a sign to Levin, walked
    back again.
    The priest lighted two candles, wreathed with flowers,
    and holding them sideways so that the wax dropped
    slowly from them he turned, facing the bridal pair. The
    priest was the same old man that had confessed Levin. He
    looked with weary and melancholy eyes at the bride and
    bridegroom, sighed, and putting his right hand out from
    his vestment, blessed the bridegroom with it, and also with
    a shade of solicitous tenderness laid the crossed fingers on
    the bowed head of Kitty. Then he gave them the candles,
    and taking the censer, moved slowly away from them.
    ‘Can it be true?’ thought Levin, and he looked round
    at his bride. Looking down at her he saw her face in
    profile, and from the scarcely perceptible quiver of her lips
    and eyelashes he knew she was aware of his eyes upon her.
    She did not look round, but the high scalloped collar, that
    reached her little pink ear, trembled faintly. He saw that a
    sigh was held back in her throat, and the little hand in the
    long glove shook as it held the candle.
    All the fuss of the shirt, of being late, all the talk of
    friends and relations, their annoyance, his ludicrous
    position—all suddenly passed way and he was filled with
    joy and dread.
    The handsome, stately head-deacon wearing a silver
    robe and his curly locks standing out at each side of his
    head, stepped smartly forward, and lifting his stole on two
    fingers, stood opposite the priest.
    ‘Blessed be the name of the Lord,’ the solemn syllables
    rang out slowly one after another, setting the air quivering
    with waves of sound.
    ‘Blessed is the name of our God, from the beginning, is
    now, and ever shall be,’ the little old priest answered in a
    submissive, piping voice, still fingering something at the
    lectern. And the full chorus of the unseen choir rose up,
    filling the whole church, from the windows to the vaulted
    roof, with broad waves of melody. It grew stronger, rested
    for an instant, and slowly died away.
    They prayed, as they always do, for peace from on high
    and for salvation, for the Holy Synod, and for the Tsar;
    they prayed, too, for the servants of God, Konstantin and
    Ekaterina, now plighting their troth.
    ‘Vouchsafe to them love made perfect, peace and help,
    O Lord, we beseech Thee,’ the whole church seemed to
    breathe with the voice of the head deacon.
    Levin heard the words, and they impressed him. ‘How
    did they guess that it is help, just help that one wants?’ he
    thought, recalling all his fears and doubts of late. ‘What do
    I know? what can I do in this fearful business,’ he thought,
    ‘without help? Yes, it is help I want now.’
    When the deacon had finished the prayer for the
    Imperial family, the priest turned to the bridal pair with a
    book: ‘Eternal God, that joinest together in love them that
    were separate,’ he read in a gentle, piping voice: ‘who hast
    ordained the union of holy wedlock that cannot be set
    asunder, Thou who didst bless Isaac and Rebecca and their
    descendants, according to Thy Holy Covenant; bless Thy
    servants, Konstantin and Ekaterina, leading them in the
    path of all good works. For gracious and merciful art
    Thou, our Lord, and glory be to Thee, the Father, the
    Son, and the Holy Ghost, now and ever shall be.’
    ‘Amen!’ the unseen choir sent rolling again upon the
    air.
    ’ ‘Joinest together in love them that were separate.’
    What deep meaning in those words, and how they
    correspond with what one feels at this moment,’ thought
    Levin. ‘Is she feeling the same as I?’
    And looking round, he met her eyes, and from their
    expression he concluded that she was understanding it just
    as he was. But this was a mistake; she almost completely
    missed the meaning of the words of the service; she had
    not heard them, in fact. She could not listen to them and
    take them in, so strong was the one feeling that filled her
    breast and grew stronger and stronger. That feeling was
    joy at the completion of the process that for the last month
    and a half had been going on in her soul, and had during
    those six weeks been a joy and a torture to her. On the
    day when in the drawing room of the house in Arbaty
    Street she had gone up to him in her brown dress, and
    given herself to him without a word—on that day, at that
    hour, there took place in her heart a complete severance
    from all her old life, and a quite different, new, utterly
    strange life had begun for her, while the old life was
    actually going on as before. Those six weeks had for her
    been a time of the utmost bliss and the utmost misery. All
    her life, all her desires and hopes were concentrated on
    this one man, still uncomprehended by her, to whom she
    was bound by a feeling of alternate attraction and
    repulsion, even less comprehended than the man himself,
    and all the while she was going on living in the outward
    conditions of her old life. Living the old life, she was
    horrified at herself, at her utter insurmountable callousness
    to all her own past, to things, to habits, to the people she
    had loved, who loved her—to her mother, who was
    wounded by her indifference, to her kind, tender father,
    till then dearer than all the world. At one moment she was
    horrified at this indifference, at another she rejoiced at
    what had brought her to this indifference. She could not
    frame a thought, not a wish apart from life with this man;
    but this new life was not yet, and she could not even
    picture it clearly to herself. There was only anticipation,
    the dread and joy of the new and the unknown. And now
    behold—anticipation and uncertainty and remorse at the
    abandonment of the old life—all was ending, and the new
    was beginning. This new life could not but have terrors
    for her inexperience; but, terrible or not, the change had
    been wrought six weeks before in her soul, and this was
    merely the final sanction of what had long been completed
    in her heart.
    Turning again to the lectern, the priest with some
    difficulty took Kitty’s little ring, and asking Levin for his
    hand, put it on the first joint of his finger. ‘The servant of
    God, Konstantin, plights his troth to the servant of God,
    Ekaterina.’ And putting his big ring on Kitty’s touchingly
    weak, pink little finger, the priest said the same thing.
    And the bridal pair tried several times to understand
    what they had to do, and each time made some mistake
    and were corrected by the priest in a whisper. At last,
    having duly performed the ceremony, having signed the
    rings with the cross, the priest handed Kitty the big ring,
    and Levin the little one. Again they were puzzled and
    passed the rings from hand to hand, still without doing
    what was expected.
    Dolly, Tchirikov, and Stepan Arkadyevitch stepped
    forward to set them right. There was an interval of
    hesitation, whispering, and smiles; but the expression of
    solemn emotion on the faces of the betrothed pair did not
    change: on the contrary, in their perplexity over their
    hands they looked more grave and deeply moved than
    before, and the smile with which Stepan Arkadyevitch
    whispered to them that now they would each put on their
    own ring died away on his lips. He had a feeling that any
    smile would jar on them.
    ‘Thou who didst from the beginning create male and
    female,’ the priest read after the exchange of rings, ‘from
    Thee woman was given to man to be a helpmeet to him,
    and for the procreation of children. O Lord, our God,
    who hast poured down the blessings of Thy Truth
    according to Thy Holy Covenant upon Thy chosen
    servants, our fathers, from generation to generation, bless
    Thy servants Konstantin and Ekaterina, and make their
    troth fast in faith, and union of hearts, and truth, and
    love...’
    Levin felt more and more that all his ideas of marriage,
    all his dreams of how he would order his life, were mere
    childishness, and that it was something he had not
    understood hitherto, and now understood less than ever,
    though it was being performed upon him. The lump in his
    throat rose higher and higher, tears that would not be
    checked came into his eyes.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    Chapter 5
    In the church there was all Moscow, all the friends and
    relations; and during the ceremony of plighting troth, in
    the brilliantly lighted church, there was an incessant flow
    of discreetly subdued talk in the circle of gaily dressed
    women and girls, and men in white ties, frockcoats, and
    uniforms. The talk was principally kept up by the men,
    while the women were absorbed in watching every detail
    of the ceremony, which always means so much to them.
    In the little group nearest to the bride were her two
    sisters: Dolly, and the other one, the self-possessed beauty,
    Madame Lvova, who had just arrived from abroad.
    ‘Why is it Marie’s in lilac, as bad as black, at a
    wedding?’ said Madame Korsunskaya.
    ‘With her complexion, it’s the one salvation,’
    responded Madame Trubetskaya. ‘I wonder why they had
    the wedding in the evening? It’s like shop-people..’
    ‘So much prettier. I was married in the evening too...’
    answered Madame Korsunskaya, and she sighed,
    remembering how charming she had been that day, and
    how absurdly in love her husband was, and how different
    it all was now.
    ‘They say if anyone’s best man more than ten times,
    he’ll never be married. I wanted to be for the tenth time,
    but the post was taken,’ said Count Siniavin to the pretty
    Princess Tcharskaya, who had designs on him.
    Princess Tcharskaya only answered with a smile. She
    looked at Kitty, thinking how and when she would stand
    with Count Siniavin in Kitty’s place, and how she would
    remind him then of his joke today.
    Shtcherbatsky told the old maid of honor, Madame
    Nikolaeva, that he meant to put the crown on Kitty’s
    chignon for luck.
    ‘She ought not to have worn a chignon,’ answered
    Madame Nikolaeva, who had long ago made up her mind
    that if the elderly widower she was angling for married
    her, the wedding should be of the simplest. ‘I don’t like
    such grandeur.’
    Sergey Ivanovitch was talking to Darya Dmitrievna,
    jestingly assuring her that the custom of going away after
    the wedding was becoming common because newly
    married people always felt a little ashamed of themselves.
    ‘Your brother may feel proud of himself. She’s a marvel
    of sweetness. I believe you’re envious.’
    ‘Oh, I’ve got over that, Darya Dmitrievna,’ he
    answered, and a melancholy and serious expression
    suddenly came over his face.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch was telling his sister-in-law his
    joke about divorce.
    ‘The wreath wants setting straight,’ she answered, not
    hearing him.
    ‘What a pity she’s lost her looks so,’ Countess
    Nordston said to Madame Lvova. ‘Still he’s not worth her
    little finger, is he?’
    ‘Oh, I like him so—not because he’s my future beaufrere,’
    answered Madame Lvova. ‘And how well he’s
    behaving! It’s so difficult, too, to look well in such a
    position, not to be ridiculous. And he’s not ridiculous, and
    not affected; one can see he’s moved.’
    ‘You expected it, I suppose?’
    ‘Almost. She always cared for him.’
    ‘Well, we shall see which of them will step on the rug
    first. I warned Kitty.’
    ‘It will make no difference,’ said Madame Lvova;
    ‘we’re all obedient wives; it’s in our family.’
    ‘Oh, I stepped on the rug before Vassily on purpose.
    And you, Dolly?’
    Dolly stood beside them; she heard them, but she did
    not answer. She was deeply moved. The tears stood in her
    eyes, and she could not have spoken without crying. She
    was rejoicing over Kitty and Levin; going back in thought
    to her own wedding, she glanced at the radiant figure of
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, forgot all the present, and
    remembered only her own innocent love. She recalled not
    herself only, but all her women-friends and acquaintances.
    She thought of them on the one day of their triumph,
    when they had stood like Kitty under the wedding crown,
    with love and hope and dread in their hearts, renouncing
    the past, and stepping forward into the mysterious future.
    Among the brides that came back to her memory, she
    thought too of her darling Anna, of whose proposed
    divorce she had just been hearing. And she had stood just
    as innocent in orange flowers and bridal veil. And now?
    ‘It’s terribly strange,’ she said to herself. It was not merely
    the sisters, the women-friends and female relations of the
    bride who were following every detail of the ceremony.
    Women who were quite strangers, mere spectators, were
    watching it excitedly, holding their breath, in fear of
    losing a single movement or expression of the bride and
    bridegroom, and angrily not answering, often not hearing,
    the remarks of the callous men, who kept making joking
    or irrelevant observations.
    ‘Why has she been crying? Is she being married against
    her will?’
    ‘Against her will to a fine fellow like that? A prince,
    isn’t he?’
    ‘Is that her sister in the white satin? Just listen how the
    deacon booms out, ‘And fearing her husband.’’
    ‘Are the choristers from Tchudovo?’
    ‘No, from the Synod.’
    ‘I asked the footman. He says he’s going to take her
    home to his country place at once. Awfully rich, they say.
    That’s why she’s being married to him.’
    ‘No, they’re a well-matched pair.’
    ‘I say, Marya Vassilievna, you were making out those
    fly-away crinolines were not being worn. Just look at her
    in the puce dress—an ambassador’s wife they say she is—
    how her skirt bounces out from side to sides.’
    ‘What a pretty dear the bride is—like a lamb decked
    with flowers! Well, say what you will, we women feel for
    our sister.’
    Such were the comments in the crowd of gazing
    women who had succeeded in slipping in at the church
    doors.
    Chapter 6
    When the ceremony of plighting troth was over, the
    beadle spread before the lectern in the middle of the
    church a piece of pink silken stuff, the choir sang a
    complicated and elaborate psalm, in which the bass and
    tenor sang responses to one another, and the priest turning
    round pointed the bridal pair to the pink silk rug. Though
    both had often heard a great deal about the saying that the
    one who steps first on the rug will be the head of the
    house, neither Levin nor Kitty were capable of
    recollecting it, as they took the few steps towards it. They
    did not hear the loud remarks and disputes that followed,
    some maintaining he had stepped on first, and others that
    both had stepped on together.
    After the customary questions, whether they desired to
    enter upon matrimony, and whether they were pledged to
    anyone else, and their answers, which sounded strange to
    themselves, a new ceremony began. Kitty listened to the
    words of the prayer, trying to make out their meaning, but
    she could not. The feeling of triumph and radiant
    happiness flooded her soul more and more as the
    ceremony went on, and deprived her of all power of
    attention.
    They prayed: ‘Endow them with continence and
    fruitfulness, and vouchsafe that their hearts may rejoice
    looking upon their sons and daughters.’ They alluded to
    God’s creation of a wife from Adam’s rib ‘and for this
    cause a man shall leave father and mother, and cleave unto
    his wife, and they two shall be one flesh,’ and that ‘this is a
    great mystery"; they prayed that God would make them
    fruitful and bless them, like Isaac and Rebecca, Joseph,
    Moses and Zipporah, and that they might look upon their
    children’s children. ‘That’s all splendid,’ thought Kitty,
    catching the words, ‘all that’s just as it should be,’ and a
    smile of happiness, unconsciously reflected in everyone
    who looked at her, beamed on her radiant face.
    ‘Put it on quite,’ voices were heard urging when the
    priest had put on the wedding crowns and Shtcherbatsky,
    his hand shaking in its three-button glove, held the crown
    high above her head.
    ‘Put it on!’ she whispered, smiling.
    Levin looked round at her, and was struck by the joyful
    radiance on her face, and unconsciously her feeling
    infected him. He too, like her felt glad and happy.

    They enjoyed hearing the epistle read, and the roll of
    the head deacon’s voice at the last verse, awaited with
    such impatience by the outside public. They enjoyed
    drinking out of the shallow cup of warm red wine and
    water, and they were still more pleased when the priest,
    flinging back his stole and taking both their hands in his,
    led them round the lectern to the accompaniment of bass
    voices chanting ‘Glory to God.’
    Shtcherbatsky and Tchirikov, supporting the crowns
    and stumbling over the bride’s train, smiling too and
    seeming delighted at something, were at one moment left
    behind, at the next treading on the bridal pair as the priest
    came to a halt. The spark of joy kindled in Kitty seemed
    to have infected everyone in the church. It seemed to
    Levin that the priest and the deacon too wanted to smile
    just as he did.
    Taking the crowns off their heads the priest read the
    last prayer and congratulated the young people. Levin
    looked at Kitty, and he had never before seen her look as
    she did. She was charming with the new radiance of
    happiness in her face. Levin longed to say something to
    her, but he did not know whether it was all over. The
    priest got him out of his difficulty. He smiled his kindly
    smile and said gently, ‘Kiss your wife, and you kiss your
    husband,’ and took the candles out of their hands.
    Levin kissed her smiling lips with timid care, gave her
    his arm, and with a new strange sense of closeness, walked
    out of the church. He did not believe, he could not
    believe, that it was true. It was only when their wondering
    and timid eyes met that he believed in it, because he felt
    that they were one.
    After supper, the same night, the young people left for
    the country.
    Chapter 7
    Vronsky and Anna had been traveling for three months
    together in Europe. They had visited Venice, Rome, and
    Naples, and had just arrived at a small Italian town where
    they meant to stay some time. A handsome head waiter,
    with thick pomaded hair parted from the neck upwards,
    an evening coat, a broad white cambric shirt front, and a
    bunch of trinkets hanging above his rounded stomach,
    stood with his hands in the full curve of his pockets,
    looking contemptuously from under his eyelids while he
    gave some frigid reply to a gentleman who had stopped
    him. Catching the sound of footsteps coming from the
    other side of the entry towards the staircase, the head
    waiter turned round, and seeing the Russian count, who
    had taken their best rooms, he took his hands out of his
    pockets deferentially, and with a bow informed him that a
    courier had been, and that the business about the palazzo
    had been arranged. The steward was prepared to sign the
    agreement.
    ‘Ah! I’m glad to hear it,’ said Vronsky. ‘Is madame at
    home or not?’
    ‘Madame has been out for a walk but has returned
    now,’ answered the waiter.
    Vronsky took off his soft, wide-brimmed hat and passed
    his handkerchief over his heated brow and hair, which had
    grown half over his ears, and was brushed back covering
    the bald patch on his head. And glancing casually at the
    gentleman, who still stood there gazing intently at him, he
    would have gone on.
    ‘This gentleman is a Russian, and was inquiring after
    you,’ said the head waiter.
    With mingled feelings of annoyance at never being able
    to get away from acquaintances anywhere, and longing to
    find some sort of diversion from the monotony of his life,
    Vronsky looked once more at the gentleman, who had
    retreated and stood still again, and at the same moment a
    light came into the eyes of both.
    ‘Golenishtchev!’
    ‘Vronsky!’
    It really was Golenishtchev, a comrade of Vronsky’s in
    the Corps of Pages. In the corps Golenishtchev had
    belonged to the liberal party; he left the corps without
    entering the army, and had never taken office under the
    government. Vronsky and he had gone completely

    different ways on leaving the corps, and had only met
    once since.
    At that meeting Vronsky perceived that Golenishtchev
    had taken up a sort of lofty, intellectually liberal line, and
    was consequently disposed to look down upon Vronsky’s
    interests and calling in life. Hence Vronsky had met him
    with the chilling and haughty manner he so well knew
    how to assume, the meaning of which was: ‘You may like
    or dislike my way of life, that’s a matter of the most
    perfect indifference to me; you will have to treat me with
    respect if you want to know me.’ Golenishtchev had been
    contemptuously indifferent to the tone taken by Vronsky.
    This second meeting might have been expected, one
    would have supposed, to estrange them still more. But
    now they beamed and exclaimed with delight on
    recognizing one another. Vronsky would never have
    expected to be so pleased to see Golenishtchev, but
    probably he was not himself aware how bored he was. He
    forgot the disagreeable impression of their last meeting,
    and with a face of frank delight held out his hand to his
    old comrade. The same expression of delight replaced the
    look of uneasiness on Golenishtchev’s face.
    ‘How glad I am to meet you!’ said Vronsky, showing
    his strong white teeth in a friendly smile.

    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  4. #54
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array
    I heard the name Vronsky, but I didn’t know which
    one. I’m very, very glad!’
    ‘Let’s go in. Come, tell me what you’re doing.’
    ‘I’ve been living here for two years. I’m working.’
    ‘Ah!’ said Vronsky, with sympathy; ‘let’s go in.’ And
    with the habit common with Russians, instead of saying in
    Russian what he wanted to keep from the servants, he
    began to speak in French.
    ‘Do you know Madame Karenina? We are traveling
    together. I am going to see her now,’ he said in French,
    carefully scrutinizing Golenishtchev’s face.
    ‘Ah! I did not know’ (though he did know),
    Golenishtchev answered carelessly. ‘Have you been here
    long?’ he added.
    ‘Four days,’ Vronsky answered, once more scrutinizing
    his friend’s face intently.
    ‘Yes, he’s a decent fellow, and will look at the thing
    properly,’ Vronsky said to himself, catching the
    significance of Golenishtchev’s face and the change of
    subject. ‘I can introduce him to Anna, he looks at it
    properly.’
    During those three months that Vronsky had spent
    abroad with Anna, he had always on meeting new people
    asked himself how the new person would look at his
    relations with Anna, and for the most part, in men, he had
    met with the ‘proper’ way of looking at it. But if he had
    been asked, and those who looked at it ‘properly’ had
    been asked, exactly how they did look at it, both he and
    they would have been greatly puzzled to answer.
    In reality, those who in Vronsky’s opinion had the
    ‘proper’ view had no sort of view at all, but behaved in
    general as well-bred persons do behave in regard to all the
    complex and insoluble problems with which life is
    encompassed on all sides; they behaved with propriety,
    avoiding allusions and unpleasant questions. They assumed
    an air of fully comprehending the import and force of the
    situation, of accepting and even approving of it, but of
    considering it superfluous and uncalled for to put all this
    into words.
    Vronsky at once divined that Golenishtchev was of this
    class, and therefore was doubly pleased to see him. And in
    fact, Golenishtchev’s manner to Madame Karenina, when
    he was taken to call on her, was all that Vronsky could
    have desired. Obviously without the slightest effort he
    steered clear of all subjects which might lead to
    embarrassment.
    He had never met Anna before, and was struck by her
    beauty, and still more by the frankness with which she
    accepted her position. She blushed when Vronsky brought
    in Golenishtchev, and he was extremely charmed by this
    childish blush overspreading her candid and handsome
    face. But what he liked particularly was the way in which
    at once, as though on purpose that there might be no
    misunderstanding with an outsider, she called Vronsky
    simply Alexey, and said they were moving into a house
    they had just taken, what was here called a palazzo.
    Golenishtchev liked this direct and simple attitude to her
    own position. Looking at Anna’s manner of simplehearted,
    spirited gaiety, and knowing Alexey
    Alexandrovitch and Vronsky, Golenishtchev fancied that
    he understood her perfectly. He fancied that he
    understood what she was utterly unable to understand:
    how it was that, having made her husband wretched,
    having abandoned him and her son and lost her good
    name, she yet felt full of spirits, gaiety, and happiness.
    ‘It’s in the guide-book,’ said Golenishtchev, referring to
    the palazzo Vronsky had taken. ‘There’s a first-rate
    Tintoretto there. One of his latest period.’
    ‘I tell you what: it’s a lovely day, let’s go and have
    another look at it,’ said Vronsky, addressing Anna.
    ‘I shall be very glad to; I’ll go and put on my hat.
    Would you say it’s hot?’ she said, stopping short in the
    doorway and looking inquiringly at Vronsky. And again a
    vivid flush overspread her face.
    Vronsky saw from her eyes that she did not know on
    what terms he cared to be with Golenishtchev, and so was
    afraid of not behaving as he would wish.
    He looked a long, tender look at her.
    ‘No, not very,’ he said.
    And it seemed to her that she understood everything,
    most of all, that he was pleased with her; and smiling to
    him, she walked with her rapid step out at the door.
    The friends glanced at one another, and a look of
    hesitation came into both faces, as though Golenishtchev,
    unmistakably admiring her, would have liked to say
    something about her, and could not find the right thing to
    say, while Vronsky desired and dreaded his doing so.
    ‘Well then,’ Vronsky began to start a conversation of
    some sort; ‘so you’re settled here? You’re still at the same
    work, then?’ he went on, recalling that he had been told
    Golenishtchev was writing something.
    ‘Yes, I’m writing the second part of the Two
    Elements,’ said Golenishtchev, coloring with pleasure at
    the question—‘that is, to be exact, I am not writing it yet;
    I am preparing, collecting materials. It will be of far wider
    scope, and will touch on almost all questions. We in
    Russia refuse to see that we are the heirs of Byzantium,’
    and he launched into a long and heated explanation of his
    views.
    Vronsky at the first moment felt embarrassed at not
    even knowing of the first part of the Two Elements, of
    which the author spoke as something well known. But as
    Golenishtchev began to lay down his opinions and
    Vronsky was able to follow them even without knowing
    the Two Elements, he listened to him with some interest,
    for Golenishtchev spoke well. But Vronsky was startled
    and annoyed by the nervous irascibility with which
    Golenishtchev talked of the subject that engrossed him. As
    he went on talking, his eyes glittered more and more
    angrily; he was more and more hurried in his replies to
    imaginary opponents, and his face grew more and more
    excited and worried. Remembering Golenishtchev, a thin,
    lively, good-natured and well-bred boy, always at the head
    of the class, Vronsky could not make out the reason of his
    irritability, and he did not like it. What he particularly
    disliked was that Golenishtchev, a man belonging to a
    good set, should put himself on a level with some
    scribbling fellows, with whom he was irritated and angry.
    Was it worth it? Vronsky disliked it, yet he felt that
    Golenishtchev was unhappy, and was sorry for him.
    Unhappiness, almost mental derangement, was visible on
    his mobile, rather handsome face, while without even
    noticing Anna’s coming in, he went on hurriedly and
    hotly expressing his views.
    When Anna came in in her hat and cape, and her
    lovely hand rapidly swinging her parasol, and stood beside
    him, it was with a feeling of relief that Vronsky broke
    away from the plaintive eyes of Golenishtchev which
    fastened persistently upon him, and with a fresh rush of
    love looked at his charming companion, full of life and
    happiness. Golenishtchev recovered himself with an effort,
    and at first was dejected and gloomy, but Anna, disposed
    to feel friendly with everyone as she was at that time, soon
    revived his spirits by her direct and lively manner. After
    trying various subjects of conversation, she got him upon
    painting, of which he talked very well, and she listened to
    him attentively. They walked to the house they had taken,
    and looked over it.
    ‘I am very glad of one thing,’ said Anna to
    Golenishtchev when they were on their way back: ‘Alexey
    will have a capital atelier. You must certainly take that
    room,’ she said to Vronsky in Russian, using the
    affectionately familiar form as though she saw that
    Golenishtchev would become intimate with them in their
    isolation, and that there was no need of reserve before
    him.
    ‘Do you paint?’ said Golenishtchev, turning round
    quickly to Vronsky.
    ‘Yes, I used to study long ago, and now I have begun
    to do a little,’ said Vronsky, reddening.
    ‘He has great talent,’ said Anna with a delighted smile.
    ‘I’m no judge, of course. But good judges have said the
    same.’
    Chapter 8
    Anna, in that first period of her emancipation and rapid
    return to health, felt herself unpardonably happy and full
    of the joy of life. The thought of her husband’s
    unhappiness did not poison her happiness. On one side
    that memory was too awful to be thought of. On the
    other side her husband’s unhappiness had given her too
    much happiness to be regretted. The memory of all that
    had happened after her illness: her reconciliation with her
    husband, its breakdown, the news of Vronsky’s wound, his
    visit, the preparations for divorce, the departure from her
    husband’s house, the parting from her son—all that
    seemed to her like a delirious dream, from which she had
    waked up alone with Vronsky abroad. The thought of the
    harm caused to her husband aroused in her a feeling like
    repulsion, and akin to what a drowning man might feel
    who has shaken off another man clinging to him. That
    man did drown. It was an evil action, of course, but it was
    the sole means of escape, and better not to brood over
    these fearful facts.
    One consolatory reflection upon her conduct had
    occurred to her at the first moment of the final rupture,
    and when now she recalled all the past, she remembered
    that one reflection. ‘I have inevitably made that man
    wretched,’ she thought; ‘but I don’t want to profit by his
    misery. I too am suffering, and shall suffer; I am losing
    what I prized above everything—I am losing my good
    name and my son. I have done wrong, and so I don’t want
    happiness, I don’t want a divorce, and shall suffer from my
    shame and the separation from my child.’ But, however
    sincerely Anna had meant to suffer, she was not suffering.
    Shame there was not. With the tact of which both had
    such a large share, they had succeeded in avoiding Russian
    ladies abroad, and so had never placed themselves in a false
    position, and everywhere they had met people who
    pretended that they perfectly understood their position, far
    better indeed than they did themselves. Separation from
    the son she loved—even that did not cause her anguish in
    these early days. The baby girl—HIS child—was so sweet,
    and had so won Anna’s heart, since she was all that was left
    her, that Anna rarely thought of her son.
    The desire for life, waxing stronger with recovered
    health, was so intense, and the conditions of life were so
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  5. #55
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    new and pleasant, that Anna felt unpardonably happy. The
    more she got to know Vronsky, the more she loved him.
    She loved him for himself, and for his love for her. Her
    complete ownership of him was a continual joy to her.
    His presence was always sweet to her. All the traits of his
    character, which she learned to know better and better,
    were unutterably dear to her. His appearance, changed by
    his civilian dress, was as fascinating to her as though she
    were some young girl in love. In everything he said,
    thought, and did, she saw something particularly noble
    and elevated. Her adoration of him alarmed her indeed;
    she sought and could not find in him anything not fine.
    She dared not show him her sense of her own
    insignificance beside him. It seemed to her that, knowing
    this, he might sooner cease to love her; and she dreaded
    nothing now so much as losing his love, though she had
    no grounds for fearing it. But she could not help being
    grateful to him for his attitude to her, and showing that
    she appreciated it. He, who had in her opinion such a
    marked aptitude for a political career, in which he would
    have been certain to play a leading part—he had sacrificed
    his ambition for her sake, and never betrayed the slightest
    regret. He was more lovingly respectful to her than ever,
    and the constant care that she should not feel the
    awkwardness of her position never deserted him for a
    single instant. He, so manly a man, never opposed her,
    had indeed, with her, no will of his own, and was anxious,
    it seemed, for nothing but to anticipate her wishes. And
    she could not but appreciate this, even though the very
    intensity of his solicitude for her, the atmosphere of care
    with which he surrounded her, sometimes weighed upon
    her.
    Vronsky, meanwhile, in spite of the complete
    realization of what he had so long desired, was not
    perfectly happy. He soon felt that the realization of his
    desires gave him no more than a grain of sand out of the
    mountain of happiness he had expected. It showed him
    the mistake men make in picturing to themselves
    happiness as the realization of their desires. For a time after
    joining his life to hers, and putting on civilian dress, he
    had felt all the delight of freedom in general of which he
    had known nothing before, and of freedom in his love,—
    and he was content, but not for long. He was soon aware
    that there was springing up in his heart a desire for
    desires—ennui. Without conscious intention he began to
    clutch at every passing caprice, taking it for a desire and an
    object. Sixteen hours of the day must be occupied in some
    way, since they were living abroad in complete freedom,
    outside the conditions of social life which filled up time in
    Petersburg. As for the amusements of bachelor existence,
    which had provided Vronsky with entertainment on
    previous tours abroad, they could not be thought of, since
    the sole attempt of the sort had led to a sudden attack of
    depression in Anna, quite out of proportion with the
    cause—a late supper with bachelor friends. Relations with
    the society of the place—foreign and Russian—were
    equally out of the question owing to the irregularity of
    their position. The inspection of objects of interest, apart
    from the fact that everything had been seen already, had
    not for Vronsky, a Russian and a sensible man, the
    immense significance Englishmen are able to attach to that
    pursuit.
    And just as the hungry stomach eagerly accepts every
    object it can get, hoping to find nourishment in it,
    Vronsky quite unconsciously clutched first at politics, then
    at new books, and then at pictures.
    As he had from a child a taste for painting, and as, not
    knowing what to spend his money on, he had begun
    collecting engravings, he came to a stop at painting, began
    to take interest in it, and concentrated upon it the
    unoccupied mass of desires which demanded satisfaction.
    He had a ready appreciation of art, and probably, with
    a taste for imitating art, he supposed himself to have the
    real thing essential for an artist, and after hesitating for
    historical, realistic, or genre painting—he set to work to
    paint. He appreciated all kinds, and could have felt
    inspired by any one of them; but he had no conception of
    the possibility of knowing nothing at all of any school of
    painting, and of being inspired directly by what is within
    the soul, without caring whether what is painted will
    belong to any recognized school. Since he knew nothing
    of this, and drew his inspiration, not directly from life, but
    indirectly from life embodied in art, his inspiration came
    very quickly and easily, and as quickly and easily came his
    success in painting something very similar to the sort of
    painting he was trying to imitate.
    More than any other style he liked the French—
    graceful and effective—and in that style he began to paint
    Anna’s portrait in Italian costume, and the portrait seemed
    to him, and to everyone who saw it, extremely successful.
    Chapter 9
    The old neglected palazzo, with its lofty carved ceilings
    and frescoes on the walls, with its floors of mosaic, with its
    heavy yellow stuff curtains on the windows, with its vases
    on pedestals, and its open fireplaces, its carved doors and
    gloomy reception rooms, hung with pictures—this palazzo
    did much, by its very appearance after they had moved
    into it, to confirm in Vronsky the agreeable illusion that
    he was not so much a Russian country gentleman, a
    retired army officer, as an enlightened amateur and patron
    of the arts, himself a modest artist who had renounced the
    world, his connections, and his ambition for the sake of
    the woman he loved.
    The pose chosen by Vronsky with their removal into
    the palazzo was completely successful, and having, through
    Golenishtchev, made acquaintance with a few interesting
    people, for a time he was satisfied. He painted studies from
    nature under the guidance of an Italian professor of
    painting, and studied medieval Italian life. Medieval Italian
    life so fascinated Vronsky that he even wore a hat and
    flung a cloak over his shoulder in the medieval style,
    which, indeed, was extremely becoming to him.
    ‘Here we live, and know nothing of what’s going on,’
    Vronsky said to Golenishtchev as he came to see him one
    morning. ‘Have you seen Mihailov’s picture?’ he said,
    handing him a Russian gazette he had received that
    morning, and pointing to an article on a Russian artist,
    living in the very same town, and just finishing a picture
    which had long been talked about, and had been bought
    beforehand. The article reproached the government and
    the academy for letting so remarkable an artist be left
    without encouragement and support.
    ‘I’ve seen it,’ answered Golenishtchev. ‘Of course, he’s
    not without talent, but it’s all in a wrong direction. It’s all
    the Ivanov-Strauss-Renan attitude to Christ and to
    religious painting.’
    ‘What is the subject of the picture?’ asked Anna.
    ‘Christ before Pilate. Christ is represented as a Jew with
    all the realism of the new school.’
    And the question of the subject of the picture having
    brought him to one of his favorite theories, Golenishtchev
    launched forth into a disquisition on it.
    ‘I can’t understand how they can fall into such a gross
    mistake. Christ always has His definite embodiment in the
    art of the great masters. And therefore, if they want to
    depict, not God, but a revolutionist or a sage, let them
    take from history a Socrates, a Franklin, a Charlotte
    Corday, but not Christ. They take the very figure which
    cannot be taken for their art, and then..’
    ‘And is it true that this Mihailov is in such poverty?’
    asked Vronsky, thinking that, as a Russian Maecenas, it
    was his duty to assist the artist regardless of whether the
    picture were good or bad.
    ‘I should say not. He’s a remarkable portrait-painter.
    Have you ever seen his portrait of Madame
    Vassiltchikova? But I believe he doesn’t care about
    painting any more portraits, and so very likely he is in
    want. I maintain that..’
    ‘Couldn’t we ask him to paint a portrait of Anna
    Arkadyevna?’ said Vronsky.
    ‘Why mine?’ said Anna. ‘After yours I don’t want
    another portrait. Better have one of Annie’ (so she called
    her baby girl). ‘Here she is,’ she added, looking out of the
    window at the handsome Italian nurse, who was carrying
    the child out into the garden, and immediately glancing
    unnoticed at Vronsky. The handsome nurse, from whom
    Vronsky was painting a head for his picture, was the one
    hidden grief in Anna’s life. He painted with her as his
    model, admired her beauty and medievalism, and Anna
    dared not confess to herself that she was afraid of
    becoming jealous of this nurse, and was for that reason
    particularly gracious and condescending both to her and
    her little son. Vronsky, too, glanced out of the window
    and into Anna’s eyes, and, turning at once to
    Golenishtchev, he said:
    ‘Do you know this Mihailov?’
    ‘I have met him. But he’s a queer fish, and quite
    without breeding. You know, one of those uncouth new
    people one’s so often coming across nowadays, One of
    those free-thinkers you know, who are reared d’emblee in
    theories of atheism, scepticism, and materialism. In former
    days,’ said Golenishtchev, not observing, or not willing to
    observe, that both Anna and Vronsky wanted to speak, ‘in
    former days the free-thinker was a man who had been
    brought up in ideas of religion, law, and morality, and
    only through conflict and struggle came to free-thought;
    but now there has sprung up a new type of born freethinkers
    who grow up without even having heard of
    principles of morality or of religion, of the existence of
    authorities, who grow up directly in ideas of negation in
    everything, that is to say, savages. Well, he’s of that class.
    He’s the son, it appears, of some Moscow butler, and has
    never had any sort of bringing-up. When he got into the
    academy and made his reputation he tried, as he’s no fool,
    to educate himself. And he turned to what seemed to him
    the very source of culture—the magazines. In old times,
    you see, a man who wanted to educate himself—a
    Frenchman, for instance—would have set to work to
    study all the classics and theologians and tragedians and
    historiaris and philosophers, and, you know, all the
    intellectual work that came in his way. But in our day he
    goes straight for the literature of negation, very quickly
    assimilates all the extracts of the science of negation, and
    he’s ready. And that’s not all—twenty years ago he would
    have found in that literature traces of conflict with
    authorities, with the creeds of the ages; he would have
    perceived from this conflict that there was something else;
    but now he comes at once upon a literature in which the
    old creeds do not even furnish matter for discussion, but it
    is stated baldly that there is nothing else—evolution,
    natural selection, struggle for existence—and that’s all. In
    my article I’ve..’
    ‘I tell you what,’ said Anna, who had for a long while
    been exchanging wary glances with Vronsky, and knew
    that he was not in the least interested in the education of
    this artist, but was simply absorbed by the idea of assisting
    him, and ordering a portrait of him; ‘I tell you what,’ she
    said, resolutely interrupting Golenishtchev, who was still
    talking away, ‘let’s go and see him!’
    Golenishtchev recovered his self-possession and readily
    agreed. But as the artist lived in a remote suburb, it was
    decided to take the carriage.
    An hour later Anna, with Golenishtchev by her side
    and Vronsky on the front seat of the carriage, facing them,
    drove up to a new ugly house in the remote suburb. On
    learning from the porter’s wife, who came out to them,
    that Mihailov saw visitors at his studio, but that at that
    moment he was in his lodging only a couple of steps off,
    they sent her to him with their cards, asking permission to
    see his picture.
    Chapter 10
    The artist Mihailov was, as always, at work when the
    cards of Count Vronsky and Golenishtchev were brought
    to him. In the morning he had been working in his studio
    at his big picture. On getting home he flew into a rage
    with his wife for not having managed to put off the
    landlady, who had been asking for money.
    ‘I’ve said it to you twenty times, don’t enter into
    details. You’re fool enough at all times, and when you
    start explaining things in Italian you’re a fool three times as
    foolish,’ he said after a long dispute.
    ‘Don’t let it run so long; it’s not my fault. If I had the
    money..’
    ‘Leave me in peace, for God’s sake!’ Mihailov shrieked,
    with tears in his voice, and, stopping his ears, he went off
    into his working room, the other side of a partition wall,
    and closed the door after him. ‘Idiotic woman!’ he said to
    himself, sat down to the table, and, opening a portfolio, he
    set to work at once with peculiar fervor at a sketch he had
    begun.
    Never did he work with such fervor and success as
    when things went ill with him, and especially when he
    quarreled with his wife. ‘Oh! damn them all!’ he thought
    as he went on working. He was making a sketch for the
    figure of a man in a violent rage. A sketch had been made
    before, but he was dissatisfied with it. ‘No, that one was
    better...where is it?’ He went back to his wife, and
    scowling, and not looking at her, asked his eldest little girl,
    where was that piece of paper he had given them? The
    paper with the discarded sketch on it was found, but it was
    dirty, and spotted with candle-grease. Still, he took the
    sketch, laid it on his table, and, moving a little away,
    screwing up his eyes, he fell to gazing at it. All at once he
    smiled and gesticulated gleefully.
    ‘That’s it! that’s it!’ he said, and, at once picking up the
    pencil, he began rapidly drawing. The spot of tallow had
    given the man a new pose.
    He had sketched this new pose, when all at once he
    recalled the face of a shopkeeper of whom he had bought
    cigars, a vigorous face with a prominent chin, and he
    sketched this very face, this chin on to the figure of the
    man. He laughed aloud with delight. The figure from a
    lifeless imagined thing had become living, and such that it
    could never be changed. That figure lived, and was clearly
    and unmistakably defined. The sketch might be corrected
    in accordance with the requirements of the figure, the
    legs, indeed, could and must be put differently, and the
    position of the left hand must be quite altered; the hair too
    might be thrown back. But in making these corrections he
    was not altering the figure but simply getting rid of what
    concealed the figure. He was, as it were, stripping off the
    wrappings which hindered it from being distinctly seen.
    Each new feature only brought out the whole figure in all
    its force and vigor, as it had suddenly come to him from
    the spot of tallow. He was carefully finishing the figure
    when the cards were brought him.
    ‘Coming, coming!’
    He went in to his wife.
    ‘Come, Sasha, don’t be cross!’ he said, smiling timidly
    and affectionately at her. ‘You were to blame. I was to
    blame. I’ll make it all right.’ And having made peace with
    his wife he put on an olive-green overcoat with a velvet
    collar and a hat, and went towards his studio. The
    successful figure he had already forgotten. Now he was
    delighted and excited at the visit of these people of
    consequence, Russians, who had come in their carriage.
    Of his picture, the one that stood now on his easel, he
    had at the bottom of his heart one conviction—that no
    one had ever painted a picture like it. He did not believe
    that his picture was better than all the pictures of Raphael,
    but he knew that what he tried to convey in that picture,
    no one ever had conveyed. This he knew positively, and
    had known a long while, ever since he had begun to paint
    it. But other people’s criticisms, whatever they might be,
    had yet immense consequence in his eyes, and they
    agitated him to the depths of his soul. Any remark, the
    most insignificant, that showed that the critic saw even the
    tiniest part of what he saw in the picture, agitated him to
    the depths of his soul. He always attributed to his critics a
    more profound comprehension than he had himself, and
    always expected from them something he did not himself
    see in the picture. And often in their criticisms he fancied
    that he had found this.
    He walked rapidly to the door of his studio, and in
    spite of his excitement he was struck by the soft light on
    Anna’s figure as she stood in the shade of the entrance
    listening to Golenishtchev, who was eagerly telling her
    something, while she evidently wanted to look round at
    the artist. He was himself unconscious how, as he
    approached them, he seized on this impression and
    absorbed it, as he had the chin of the shopkeeper who had
    sold him the cigars, and put it away somewhere to be
    brought out when he wanted it. The visitors, not
    agreeably impressed beforehand by Golenishtchev’s
    account of the artist, were still less so by his personal
    appearance. Thick-set and of middle height, with nimble
    movements, with his brown hat, olive-green coat and
    narrow trousers—though wide trousers had been a long
    while in fashion,—most of all, with the ordinariness of his
    broad face, and the combined expression of timidity and
    anxiety to keep up his dignity, Mihailov made an
    unpleasant impression.
    ‘Please step in,’ he said, trying to look indifferent, and
    going into the passage he took a key out of his pocket and
    opened the door.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    Chapter 11
    On entering the studio, Mihailov once more scanned
    his visitors and noted down in his imagination Vronsky’s
    expression too, and especially his jaws. Although his
    artistic sense was unceasingly at work collecting materials,
    although he felt a continually increasing excitement as the
    moment of criticizing his work drew nearer, he rapidly
    and subtly formed, from imperceptible signs, a mental
    image of these three persons.
    That fellow (Golenishtchev) was a Russian living here.
    Mihailov did not remember his surname nor where he had
    met him, nor what he had said to him. He only
    remembered his face as he remembered all the faces he had
    ever seen; but he remembered, too, that it was one of the
    faces laid by in his memory in the immense class of the
    falsely consequential and poor in expression. The abundant
    hair and very open forehead gave an appearance of
    consequence to the face, which had only one expression—
    a petty, childish, peevish expression, concentrated just
    above the bridge of the narrow nose. Vronsky and
    Madame Karenina must be, Mihailov supposed,
    distinguished and wealthy Russians, knowing nothing
    about art, like all those wealthy Russians, but posing as
    amateurs and connoisseurs. ‘Most likely they’ve already
    looked at all the antiques, and now they’re making the
    round of the studios of the new people, the German
    humbug, and the cracked Pre-Raphaelite English fellow,
    and have only come to me to make the point of view
    complete,’ he thought. He was well acquainted with the
    way dilettanti have (the cleverer they were the worse he
    found them) of looking at the works of contemporary
    artists with the sole object of being in a position to say that
    art is a thing of the past, and that the more one sees of the
    new men the more one sees how inimitable the works of
    the great old masters have remained. He expected all this;
    he saw it all in their faces, he saw it in the careless
    indifference with which they talked among themselves,
    stared at the lay figures and busts, and walked about in
    leisurely fashion, waiting for him to uncover his picture.
    But in spite of this, while he was turning over his studies,
    pulling up the blinds and taking off the sheet, he was in
    intense excitement, especially as, in spite of his conviction
    that all distinguished and wealthy Russians were certain to
    be beasts and fools, he liked Vronsky, and still more Anna.
    ‘Here, if you please,’ he said, moving on one side with
    his nimble gait and pointing to his picture, ‘it’s the
    exhortation to Pilate. Matthew, chapter xxvii,’ he said,
    feeling his lips were beginning to tremble with emotion.
    He moved away and stood behind them.
    For the few seconds during which the visitors were
    gazing at the picture in silence Mihailov too gazed at it
    with the indifferent eye of an outsider. For those few
    seconds he was sure in anticipation that a higher, juster
    criticism would be uttered by them, by those very visitors
    whom he had been so despising a moment before. He
    forgot all he had thought about his picture before during
    the three years he had been painting it; he forgot all its
    qualities which had been absolutely certain to him—he
    saw the picture with their indifferent, new, outside eyes,
    and saw nothing good in it. He saw in the foreground
    Pilate’s irritated face and the serene face of Christ, and in
    the background the figures of Pilate’s retinue and the face
    of John watching what was happening. Every face that,
    with such agony, such blunders and corrections had grown
    up within him with its special character, every face that
    had given him such torments and such raptures, and all
    these faces so many times transposed for the sake of the
    harmony of the whole, all the shades of color and tones
    that he had attained with such labor—all of this together
    seemed to him now, looking at it with their eyes, the
    merest vulgarity, something that had been done a
    thousand times over. The face dearest to him, the face of
    Christ, the center of the picture, which had given him
    such ecstasy as it unfolded itself to him, was utterly lost to
    him when he glanced at the picture with their eyes. He
    saw a well-painted (no, not even that—he distinctly saw
    now a mass of defects) repetition of those endless Christs
    of Titian, Raphael, Rubens, and the same soldiers and
    Pilate. It was all common, poor, and stale, and positively
    badly painted—weak and unequal. They would be
    justified in repeating hypocritically civil speeches in the
    presence of the painter, and pitying him and laughing at
    him when they were alone again.
    The silence (though it lasted no more than a minute)
    became too intolerable to him. To break it, and to show
    he was not agitated, he made an effort and addressed
    Golenishtchev.
    ‘I think I’ve had the pleasure of meeting you,’ he said,
    looking uneasily first at Anna, then at Vronsky, in fear of
    losing any shade of their expression.
    ‘To be sure! We met at Rossi’s, do you remember, at
    that soiree when that Italian lady recited—the new
    Rachel?’ Golenishtchev answered easily, removing his eyes
    without the slightest regret from the picture and turning
    to the artist.
    Noticing, however, that Mihailov was expecting a
    criticism of the picture, he said:
    ‘Your picture has got on a great deal since I saw it last
    time; and what strikes me particularly now, as it did then,
    is the figure of Pilate. One so knows the man: a goodnatured,
    capital fellow, but an official through and
    through, who does not know what it is he’s doing. But I
    fancy..’
    All Mihailov’s mobile face beamed at once; his eyes
    sparkled. He tried to say something, but he could not
    speak for excitement, and pretended to be coughing. Low
    as was his opinion of Golenishtchev’s capacity for
    understanding art, trifling as was the true remark upon the
    fidelity of the expression of Pilate as an official, and
    offensive as might have seemed the utterance of so
    unimportant an observation while nothing was said of
    more serious points, Mihailov was in an ecstasy of delight
    at this observation. He had himself thought about Pilate’s
    figure just what Golenishtchev said. The fact that this
    reflection was but one of millions of reflections, which as
    Mihailov knew for certain would be true, did not
    diminish for him the significance of Golenishtchev’s
    remark. His heart warmed to Golenishtchev for this
    remark, and from a state of depression he suddenly passed
    to ecstasy. At once the whole of his picture lived before
    him in all the indescribable complexity of everything
    living. Mihailov again tried to say that that was how he
    understood Pilate, but his lips quivered intractably, and he
    could not pronounce the words. Vronsky and Anna too
    said something in that subdued voice in which, partly to
    avoid hurting the artist’s feelings and partly to avoid saying
    out loud something silly—so easily said when talking of
    art—people usually speak at exhibitions of pictures.
    Mihailov fancied that the picture had made an impression
    on them too. He went up to them.
    ‘How marvelous Christ’s expression is!’ said Anna. Of
    all she saw she liked that expression most of all, and she
    felt that it was the center of the picture, and so praise of it
    would be pleasant to the artist. ‘One can see that He is
    pitying Pilate.’
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  6. #56
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    .’
    This again was one of the million true reflections that
    could be found in his picture and in the figure of Christ.
    She said that He was pitying Pilate. In Christ’s expression
    there ought to be indeed an expression of pity, since there
    is an expression of love, of heavenly peace, of readiness for
    death, and a sense of the vanity of words. Of course there
    is the expression of an official in Pilate and of pity in
    Christ, seeing that one is the incarnation of the fleshly and
    the other of the spiritual life. All this and much more
    flashed into Mihailov’s thoughts.
    ‘Yes, and how that figure is done—what atmosphere!
    One can walk round it,’ said Golenishtchev, unmistakably
    betraying by this remark that he did not approve of the
    meaning and idea of the figure.
    ‘Yes, there’s a wonderful mastery!’ said Vronsky. ‘How
    those figures in the background stand out! There you have
    technique,’ he said, addressing Golenishtchev, alluding to a
    conversation between them about Vronsky’s despair of
    attaining this technique.
    ‘Yes, yes, marvelous!’ Golenishtchev and Anna
    assented. In spite of the excited condition in which he
    was, the sentence about technique had sent a pang to
    Mihailov’s heart, and looking angrily at Vronsky he
    suddenly scowled. He had often heard this word
    technique, and was utterly unable to understand what was
    understood by it. He knew that by this term was
    understood a mechanical facility for painting or drawing,
    entirely apart from its subject. He had noticed often that
    even in actual praise technique was opposed to essential
    quality, as though one could paint well something that was

    bad. He knew that a great deal of attention and care was
    necessary in taking off the coverings, to avoid injuring the
    creation itself, and to take off all the coverings; but there
    was no art of painting—no technique of any sort—about
    it. If to a little child or to his cook were revealed what he
    saw, it or she would have been able to peel the wrappings
    off what was seen. And the most experienced and adroit
    painter could not by mere mechanical facility paint
    anything if the lines of the subject were not revealed to
    him first. Besides, he saw that if it came to talking about
    technique, it was impossible to praise him for it. In all he
    had painted and repainted he saw faults that hurt his eyes,
    coming from want of care in taking off the wrappings—
    faults he could not correct now without spoiling the
    whole. And in almost all the figures and faces he saw, too,
    remnants of the wrappings not perfectly removed that
    spoiled the picture.
    ‘One thing might be said, if you will allow me to make
    the remark...’ observed Golenishtchev.
    ‘Oh, I shall be delighted, I beg you,’ said Mihailov with
    a forced smile.
    ‘That is, that you make Him the man-god, and not the
    God-man. But I know that was what you meant to do.’
    ‘I cannot paint a Christ that is not in my heart,’ said
    Mihailov gloomily.
    ‘Yes; but in that case, if you will allow me to say what I
    think.... Your picture is so fine that my observation cannot
    detract from it, and, besides, it is only my personal
    opinion. With you it is different. Your very motive is
    different. But let us take Ivanov. I imagine that if Christ is
    brought down to the level of an historical character, it
    would have been better for Ivanov to select some other
    historical subject, fresh, untouched.’
    ‘But if this is the greatest subject presented to art?’
    ‘If one looked one would find others. But the point is
    that art cannot suffer doubt and discussion. And before the
    picture of Ivanov the question arises for the believer and
    the unbeliever alike, ‘Is it God, or is it not God?’ and the
    unity of the impression is destroyed.’
    ‘Why so? I think that for educated people,’ said
    Mihailov, ‘the question cannot exist.’
    Golenishtchev did not agree with this, and confounded
    Mihailov by his support of his first idea of the unity of the
    impression being essential to art.
    Mihailov was greatly perturbed, but he could say
    nothing in defense of his own idea.
    Chapter 12
    Anna and Vronsky had long been exchanging glances,
    regretting their friend’s flow of cleverness. At last Vronsky,
    without waiting for the artist, walked away to another
    small picture.
    ‘Oh, how exquisite! What a lovely thing! A gem! How
    exquisite!’ they cried with one voice.
    ‘What is it they’re so pleased with?’ thought Mihailov.
    He had positively forgotten that picture he had painted
    three years ago. He had forgotten all the agonies and the
    ecstasies he had lived through with that picture when for
    several months it had been the one thought haunting him
    day and night. He had forgotten, as he always forgot, the
    pictures he had finished. He did not even like to look at it,
    and had only brought it out because he was expecting an
    Englishman who wanted to buy it.
    ‘Oh, that’s only an old study,’ he said.
    ‘How fine!’ said Golenishtchev, he too, with
    unmistakable sincerity, falling under the spell of the
    picture.
    Two boys were angling in the shade of a willow-tree.
    The elder had just dropped in the hook, and was carefully
    pulling the float from behind a bush, entirely absorbed in
    what he was doing. The other, a little younger, was lying
    in the grass leaning on his elbows, with his tangled, flaxen
    head in his hands, staring at the water with his dreamy
    blue eyes. What was he thinking of?
    The enthusiasm over this picture stirred some of the
    old feeling for it in Mihailov, but he feared and disliked
    this waste of feeling for things past, and so, even though
    this praise was grateful to him, he tried to draw his visitors
    away to a third picture.
    But Vronsky asked whether the picture was for sale. To
    Mihailov at that moment, excited by visitors, it was
    extremely distasteful to speak of money matters.
    ‘It is put up there to be sold,’ he answered, scowling
    gloomily.
    When the visitors had gone, Mihailov sat down
    opposite the picture of Pilate and Christ, and in his mind
    went over what had been said, and what, though not said,
    had been implied by those visitors. And, strange to say,
    what had had such weight with him, while they were
    there and while he mentally put himself at their point of
    view, suddenly lost all importance for him. He began to
    look at his picture with all his own full artist vision, and
    was soon in that mood of conviction of the perfectibility,
    and so of the significance, of his picture—a conviction
    essential to the most intense fervor, excluding all other
    interests—in which alone he could work.
    Christ’s foreshortened leg was not right, though. He
    took his palette and began to work. As he corrected the
    leg he looked continually at the figure of John in the
    background, which his visitors had not even noticed, but
    which he knew was beyond perfection. When he had
    finished the leg he wanted to touch that figure, but he felt
    too much excited for it. He was equally unable to work
    when he was cold and when he was too much affected
    and saw everything too much. There was only one stage
    in the transition from coldness to inspiration, at which
    work was possible. Today he was too much agitated. He
    would have covered the picture, but he stopped, holding
    the cloth in his hand, and, smiling blissfully, gazed a long
    while at the figure of John. At last, as it were regretfully
    tearing himself away, he dropped the cloth, and, exhausted
    but happy, went home.
    Vronsky, Anna, and Golenishtchev, on their way
    home, were particularly lively and cheerful. They talked of
    Mihailov and his pictures. The word talent, by which they
    meant an inborn, almost physical, aptitude apart from
    brain and heart, and in which they tried to find an
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    expression for all the artist had gained from life, recurred
    particularly often in their talk, as though it were necessary
    for them to sum up what they had no conception of,
    though they wanted to talk of it. They said that there was
    no denying his talent, but that his talent could not develop
    for want of education—the common defect of our
    Russian artists. But the picture of the boys had imprinted
    itself on their memories, and they were continually
    coming back to it. ‘What an exquisite thing! How he has
    succeeded in it, and how simply! He doesn’t even
    comprehend how good it is. Yes, I mustn’t let it slip; I
    must buy it,’ said Vronsky.
    Chapter 13
    Mihailov sold Vronsky his picture, and agreed to paint
    a portrait of Anna. On the day fixed he came and began
    the work.
    From the fifth sitting the portrait impressed everyone,
    especially Vronsky, not only by its resemblance, but by its
    characteristic beauty. It was strange how Mihailov could
    have discovered just her characteristic beauty. ‘One needs
    to know and love her as I have loved her to discover the
    very sweetest expression of her soul,’ Vronsky thought,
    though it was only from this portrait that he had himself
    learned this sweetest expression of her soul. But the
    expression was so true that he, and others too, fancied
    they had long known it.
    ‘I have been struggling on for ever so long without
    doing anything,’ he said of his own portrait of her, ‘and he
    just looked and painted it. That’s where technique comes
    in.’
    ‘That will come,’ was the consoling reassurance given
    him by Golenishtchev, in whose view Vronsky had both
    talent, and what was most important, culture, giving him a
    wider outlook on art. Golenishtchev’s faith in Vronsky’s
    talent was propped up by his own need of Vronsky’s
    sympathy and approval for his own articles and ideas, and
    he felt that the praise and support must be mutual.
    In another man’s house, and especially in Vronsky’s
    palazzo, Mihailov was quite a different man from what he
    was in his studio. He behaved with hostile courtesy, as
    though he were afraid of coming closer to people he did
    not respect. He called Vronsky ‘your excellency,’ and
    notwithstanding Anna’s and Vronsky’s invitations, he
    would never stay to dinner, nor come except for the
    sittings. Anna was even more friendly to him than to other
    people, and was very grateful for her portrait. Vronsky was
    more than cordial with him, and was obviously interested
    to know the artist’s opinion of his picture. Golenishtchev
    never let slip an opportunity of instilling sound ideas about
    art into Mihailov. But Mihailov remained equally chilly to
    all of them. Anna was aware from his eyes that he liked
    looking at her, but he avoided conversation with her.
    Vronsky’s talk about his painting he met with stubborn
    silence, and he was as stubbornly silent when he was
    shown Vronsky’s picture. He was unmistakably bored by
    Golenishtchev’s conversation, and he did not attempt to
    oppose
    him.
    Altogether Mihailov, with his reserved and
    disagreeable, as it were, hostile attitude, was quite disliked
    by them as they got to know him better; and they were
    glad when the sittings were over, and they were left with a
    magnificent portrait in their possession, and he gave up
    coming. Golenishtchev was the first to give expression to
    an idea that had occurred to all of them, which was that
    Mihailov was simply jealous of Vronsky.
    ‘Not envious, let us say, since he has talent; but it
    annoys him that a wealthy man of the highest society, and
    a count, too (you know they all detest a title), can,
    without any particular trouble, do as well, if not better,
    than he who has devoted all his life to it. And more than
    all, it’s a question of culture, which he is without.’
    Vronsky defended Mihailov, but at the bottom of his
    heart he believed it, because in his view a man of a
    different, lower world would be sure to be envious.
    Anna’s portrait—the same subject painted from nature
    both by him and by Mihailov—ought to have shown
    Vronsky the difference between him and Mihailov; but he
    did not see it. Only after Mihailov’s portrait was painted
    he left off painting his portrait of Anna, deciding that it
    was now not needed. His picture of medieval life he went
    on with. And he himself, and Golenishtchev, and still
    more Anna, thought it very good, because it was far more
    like the celebrated pictures they knew than Mihailov’s
    picture.
    Mihailov meanwhile, although Anna’s portrait greatly
    fascinated him, was even more glad than they were when
    the sittings were over, and he had no longer to listen to
    Golenishtchev’s disquisitions upon art, and could forget
    about Vronsky’s painting. He knew that Vronsky could
    not be prevented from amusing himself with painting; he
    knew that he and all dilettanti had a perfect right to paint
    what they liked, but it was distasteful to him. A man could
    not be prevented from making himself a big wax doll, and
    kissing it. But if the man were to come with the doll and
    sit before a man in love, and begin caressing his doll as the
    lover caressed the woman he loved, it would be distasteful
    to the lover. Just such a distasteful sensation was what
    Mihailov felt at the sight of Vronsky’s painting: he felt it
    both ludicrous and irritating, both pitiable and offensive.
    Vronsky’s interest in painting and the Middle Ages did
    not last long. He had enough taste for painting to be
    unable to finish his picture. The picture came to a
    standstill. He was vaguely aware that its defects,
    inconspicuous at first, would be glaring if he were to go
    on with it. The same experience befell him as
    Golenishtchev, who felt that he had nothing to say, and
    continually deceived himself with the theory that his idea
    was not yet mature, that he was working it out and
    collecting materials. This exasperated and tortured
    Golenishtchev, but Vronsky was incapable of deceiving
    and torturing himself, and even more incapable of
    exasperation. With his characteristic decision, without
    explanation or apology, he simply ceased working at
    painting.
    But without this occupation, the life of Vronsky and of
    Anna, who wondered at his loss of interest in it, struck
    them as intolerably tedious in an Italian town. The palazzo
    suddenly seemed so obtrusively old and dirty, the spots on
    the curtains, the cracks in the floors, the broken plaster on
    the cornices became so disagreeably obvious, and the
    everlasting sameness of Golenishtchev, and the Italian
    professor and the German traveler became so wearisome,
    that they had to make some change. They resolved to go
    to Russia, to the country. In Petersburg Vronsky intended
    to arrange a partition of the land with his brother, while
    Anna meant to see her son. The summer they intended to
    spend on Vronsky’s great family estate.
    Chapter 14
    Levin had been married three months. He was happy,
    but not at all in the way he had expected to be. At every
    step he found his former dreams disappointed, and new,
    unexpected surprises of happiness. He was happy; but on
    entering upon family life he saw at every step that it was
    utterly different from what he had imagined. At every step
    he experienced what a man would experience who, after
    admiring the smooth, happy course of a little boat on a
    lake, should get himself into that little boat. He saw that it
    was not all sitting still, floating smoothly; that one had to
    think too, not for an instant to forget where one was
    floating; and that there was water under one, and that one
    must row; and that his unaccustomed hands would be
    sore; and that it was only to look at it that was easy; but
    that doing it, though very delightful, was very difficult.
    As a bachelor, when he had watched other people’s
    married life, seen the petty cares, the squabbles, the
    jealousy, he had only smiled contemptuously in his heart.
    In his future married life there could be, he was
    convinced, nothing of that sort; even the external forms,
    indeed, he fancied, must be utterly unlike the life of others

    in everything. And all of a sudden, instead of his life with
    his wife being made on an individual pattern, it was, on
    the contrary, entirely made up of the pettiest details,
    which he had so despised before, but which now, by no
    will of his own, had gained an extraordinary importance
    that it was useless to contend against. And Levin saw that
    the organization of all these details was by no means so
    easy as he had fancied before. Although Levin believed
    himself to have the most exact conceptions of domestic
    life, unconsciously, like all men, he pictured domestic life
    as the happiest enjoyment of love, with nothing to hinder
    and no petty cares to distract. He ought, as he conceived
    the position, to do his work, and to find repose from it in
    the happiness of love. She ought to be beloved, and
    nothing more. But, like all men, he forgot that she too
    would want work. And he was surprised that she, his
    poetic, exquisite Kitty, could, not merely in the first
    weeks, but even in the first days of their married life,
    think, remember, and busy herself about tablecloths, and
    furniture, about mattresses for visitors, about a tray, about
    the cook, and the dinner, and so on. While they were still
    engaged, he had been struck by the definiteness with
    which she had declined the tour abroad and decided to go
    into the country, as though she knew of something she
    wanted, and could still think of something outside her
    love. This had jarred upon him then, and now her trivial
    cares and anxieties jarred upon him several times. But he
    saw that this was essential for her. And, loving her as he
    did, though he did not understand the reason of them, and
    jeered at these domestic pursuits, he could not help
    admiring them. He jeered at the way in which she
    arranged the furniture they had brought from Moscow;
    rearranged their room; hung up curtains; prepared rooms
    for visitors; a room for Dolly; saw after an abode for her
    new maid; ordered dinner of the old cook; came into
    collision with Agafea Mihalovna, taking from her the
    charge of the stores. He saw how the old cook smiled,
    admiring her, and listening to her inexperienced,
    impossible orders, how mournfully and tenderly Agafea
    Mihalovna shook her head over the young mistress’s new
    arrangements. He saw that Kitty was extraordinarily sweet
    when, laughing and crying, she came to tell him that her
    maid, Masha, was used to looking upon her as her young
    lady, and so no one obeyed her. It seemed to him sweet,
    but strange, and he thought it would have been better
    without this.
    He did not know how great a sense of change she was
    experiencing; she, who at home had sometimes wanted
    some favorite dish, or sweets, without the possibility of
    getting either, now could order what she liked, buy
    pounds of sweets, spend as much money as she liked, and
    order any puddings she pleased.
    She was dreaming with delight now of Dolly’s coming
    to them with her children, especially because she would
    order for the children their favorite puddings and Dolly
    would appreciate all her new housekeeping. She did not
    know herself why and wherefore, but the arranging of her
    house had an irresistible attraction for her. Istinctively
    feeling the approach of spring, and knowing that there
    would be days of rough weather too, she built her nest as
    best she could, and was in haste at the same time to build
    it and to learn how to do it.
    This care for domestic details in Kitty, so opposed to
    Levin’s ideal of exalted happiness, was at first one of the
    disappointments; and this sweet care of her household, the
    aim of which he did not understand, but could not help
    loving, was one of the new happy surprises.
    Another disappointment and happy surprise came in
    their quarrels. Levin could never have conceived that
    between him and his wife any relations could arise other
    than tender, respectful and loving, and all at once in the
    very early days they quarreled, so that she said he did not
    care for her, that he cared for no one but himself, burst
    into tears, and wrung her arms.
    This first quarrel arose from Levin’s having gone out to
    a new farmhouse and having been away half an hour too
    long, because he had tried to get home by a short cut and
    had lost his way. He drove home thinking of nothing but
    her, of her love, of his own happiness, and the nearer he
    drew to home, the warmer was his tenderness for her. He
    ran into the room with the same feeling, with an even
    stronger feeling than he had had when he reached the
    Shtcherbatskys’ house to make his offer. And suddenly he
    was met by a lowering expression he had never seen in
    her. He would have kissed her; she pushed him away.
    ‘What is it?’
    ‘You’ve been enjoying yourself,’ she began, trying to
    be calm and spiteful. But as soon as she opened her
    mouth, a stream of reproach, of senseless jealousy, of all
    that had been torturing her during that half hour which
    she had spent sitting motionless at the window, burst from
    her. It was only then, for the first time, that he clearly
    understood what he had not understood when he led her
    out of the church after the wedding. He felt now that he
    was not simply close to her, but that he did not know
    where he ended and she began. He felt this from the
    agonizing sensation of division that he experienced at that
    instant. He was offended for the first instant, but the very
    same second he felt that he could not be offended by her,
    that she was himself. He felt for the first moment as a man
    feels when, having suddenly received a violent blow from
    behind, he turns round, angry and eager to avenge
    himself, to look for his antagonist, and finds that it is he
    himself who has accidentally struck himself, that there is
    no one to be angry with, and that he must put up with
    and try to soothe the pain.
    Never afterwards did he feel it with such intensity, but
    this first time he could not for a long while get over it. His
    natural feeling urged him to defend himself, to prove to
    her she was wrong; but to prove her wrong would mean
    irritating her still more and making the rupture greater that
    was the cause of all his suffering. One habitual feeling
    impelled him to get rid of the blame and to pass it on her.
    Another feeling, even stronger, impelled him as quickly as
    possible to smooth over the rupture without letting it
    grow greater. To remain under such undeserved reproach
    was wretched, but to make her suffer by justifying himself
    was worse still. Like a man half-awake in an agony of pain,
    he wanted to tear out, to fling away the aching place, and
    coming to his senses, he felt that the aching place was
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    himself. He could do nothing but try to help the aching
    place to bear it, and this he tried to do.
    They made peace. She, recognizing that she was
    wrong, though she did not say so, became tenderer to
    him, and they experienced new, redoubled happiness in
    their love. But that did not prevent such quarrels from
    happening again, and exceedingly often too, on the most
    unexpected and trivial grounds. These quarrels frequently
    arose from the fact that they did not yet know what was of
    importance to each other and that all this early period they
    were both often in a bad temper. When one was in a good
    temper, and the other in a bad temper, the peace was not
    broken; but when both happened to be in an ill-humor,
    quarrels sprang up from such incomprehensibly trifling
    causes, that they could never remember afterwards what
    they had quarreled about. It is true that when they were
    both in a good temper their enjoyment of life was
    redoubled. But still this first period of their married life
    was a difficult time for them.
    During all this early time they had a peculiarly vivid
    sense of tension, as it were, a tugging in opposite
    directions of the chain by which they were bound.
    Altogether their honeymoon—that is to say, the month
    after their wedding—from which from tradition Levin
    expected so much, was not merely not a time of
    sweetness, but remained in the memories of both as the
    bitterest and most humiliating period in their lives. They
    both alike tried in later life to blot out from their
    memories all the monstrous, shameful incidents of that
    morbid period, when both were rarely in a normal frame
    of mind, both were rarely quite themselves.
    It was only in the third month of their married life,
    after their return from Moscow, where they had been
    staying for a month, that their life began to go more
    smoothly.

    Chapter 15
    They had just come back from Moscow, and were glad
    to be alone. He was sitting at the writing table in his
    study, writing. She, wearing the dark lilac dress she had
    worn during the first days of their married life, and put on
    again today, a dress particularly remembered and loved by
    him, was sitting on the sofa, the same old-fashioned
    leather sofa which had always stood in the study in Levin’s
    father’s and grandfather’s days. She was sewing at broderie
    anglaise. He thought and wrote, never losing the happy
    consciousness of her presence. His work, both on the land
    and on the book, in which the principles of the new land
    system were to be laid down, had not been abandoned;
    but just as formerly these pursuits and ideas had seemed to
    him petty and trivial in comparison with the darkness that
    overspread all life, now they seemed as unimportant and
    petty in comparison with the life that lay before him
    suffused with the brilliant light of happiness. He went on
    with his work, but he felt now that the center of gravity of
    his attention had passed to something else, and that
    consequently he looked at his work quite differently and
    more clearly. Formerly this work had been for him an
    escape from life. Formerly he had felt that without this
    work his life would be too gloomy. Now these pursuits
    were necessary for him that life might not be too
    uniformly bright. Taking up his manuscript, reading
    through what he had written, he found with pleasure that
    the work was worth his working at. Many of his old ideas
    seemed to him superfluous and extreme, but many blanks
    became distinct to him when he reviewed the whole thing
    in his memory. He was writing now a new chapter on the
    causes of the present disastrous condition of agriculture in
    Russia. He maintained that the poverty of Russia arises
    not merely from the anomalous distribution of landed
    property and misdirected reforms, but that what had
    contributed of late years to this result was the civilization
    from without abnormally grafted upon Russia, especially
    facilities of communication, as railways, leading to
    centralization in towns, the development of luxury, and
    the consequent development of manufactures, credit and
    its accompaniment of speculation—all to the detriment of
    agriculture. It seemed to him that in a normal
    development of wealth in a state all these phenomena
    would arise only when a considerable amount of labor had
    been put into agriculture, when it had come under
    regular, or at least definite, conditions; that the wealth of a
    country ought to increase proportionally, and especially in
    such a way that other sources of wealth should not outstrip
    agriculture; that in harmony with a certain stage of
    agriculture there should be means of communication
    corresponding to it, and that in our unsettled condition of
    the land, railways, called into being by political and not by
    economic needs, were premature, and instead of
    promoting agriculture, as was expected of them, they were
    competing with agriculture and promoting the
    development of manufactures and credit, and so arresting
    its progress; and that just as the one-sided and premature
    development of one organ in an animal would hinder its
    general development, so in the general development of
    wealth in Russia, credit, facilities of communication,
    manufacturing activity, indubitably necessary in Europe,
    where they had arisen in their proper time, had with us
    only done harm, by throwing into the background the
    chief question calling for settlement—the question of the
    organization of agriculture.
    While he was writing his ideas she was thinking how
    unnaturally cordial her husband had been to young Prince
    Tcharsky, who had, with great want of tact, flirted with
    her the day before they left Moscow. ‘He’s jealous,’ she
    thought. ‘Goodness! how sweet and silly he is! He’s
    jealous of me! If he knew that I think no more of them
    than of Piotr the cook,’ she thought, looking at his head
    and red neck with a feeling of possession strange to herself.
    ‘Though it’s a pity to take him from his work (but he has
    plenty of time!), I must look at his face; will he feel I’m
    looking at him? I wish he’d turn round...I’ll WILL him
    to!’ and she opened her eyes wide, as though to intensify
    the influence of her gaze.
    ‘Yes, they draw away all the sap and give a false
    appearance of prosperity,’ he muttered, stopping to write,
    and, feeling that she was looking at him and smiling, he
    looked round.
    ‘Well?’ he queried, smiling, and getting up.
    ‘He looked round,’ she thought.
    ‘It’s nothing; I wanted you to look round,’ she said,
    watching him, and trying to guess whether he was vexed
    at being interrupted or not.
    ‘How happy we are alone together!—I am, that is,’ he
    said, going up to her with a radiant smile of happiness.
    ‘I’m just as happy. I’ll never go anywhere, especially
    not to Moscow.’
    ‘And what were you thinking about?’
    ‘I? I was thinking.... No, no, go along, go on writing;
    don’t break off,’ she said, pursing up her lips, ‘and I must
    cut out these little holes now, do you see?’
    She took up her scissors and began cutting them out.
    ‘No; tell me, what was it?’ he said, sitting down beside
    her and watching the tiny scissors moving round.
    ‘Oh! what was I thinking about? I was thinking about
    Moscow, about the back of your head.’
    ‘Why should I, of all people, have such happiness! It’s
    unnatural, too good,’ he said, kissing her hand.
    ‘I feel quite the opposite; the better things are, the
    more natural it seems to me.’
    ‘And you’ve got a little curl loose,’ he said, carefully
    turning her head round.
    ‘A little curl, oh yes. No, no, we are busy at our work!’
    Work did not progress further, and they darted apart
    from one another like culprits when Kouzma came in to
    announce that tea was ready.
    ‘Have they come from the town?’ Levin asked
    Kouzma.
    ‘They’ve just come; they’re unpacking the things.’
    ‘Come quickly,’ she said to him as she went out of the
    study, ‘or else I shall read your letters without you.’
    Left alone, after putting his manuscripts together in the
    new portfolio bought by her, he washed his hands at the
    new washstand with the elegant fittings, that had all made
    their appearance with her. Levin smiled at his own
    thoughts, and shook his head disapprovingly at those
    thoughts; a feeling akin to remorse fretted him. There was
    something shameful, effeminate, Capuan, as he called it to
    himself, in his present mode of life. ‘It’s not right to go on
    like this,’ he thought. ‘It’ll soon be three months, and I’m
    doing next to nothing. Today, almost for the first time, I
    set to work seriously, and what happened? I did nothing
    but begin and throw it aside. Even my ordinary pursuits I
    have almost given up. On the land I scarcely walk or drive
    about at all to look after things. Either I am loath to leave
    her, or I see she’s dull alone. And I used to think that,
    before marriage, life was nothing much, somehow didn’t
    count, but that after marriage, life began in earnest. And
    here almost three months have passed, and I have spent
    my time so idly and unprofitably. No, this won’t do; I
    must begin. Of course, it’s not her fault. She’s not to
    blame in any way. I ought myself to be firmer, to maintain
    my masculine independence of action; or else I shall get
    into such ways, and she’ll get used to them too.... Of
    course she’s not to blame,’ he told himself.
    But it is hard for anyone who is dissatisfied not to
    blame someone else, and especially the person nearest of
    all to him, for the ground of his dissatisfaction. And it
    vaguely came into Levin’s mind that she herself was not to
    blame (she could not be to blame for anything), but what
    was to blame was her education, too superficial and
    frivolous. ("That fool Tcharsky: she wanted, I know, to
    stop him, but didn’t know how to.’) ‘Yes, apart from her
    interest in the house (that she has), apart from dress and
    broderie anglaise, she has no serious interests. No interest
    in her work, in the estate, in the peasants, nor in music,
    though she’s rather good at it, nor in reading. She does
    nothing, and is perfectly satisfied.’ Levin, in his heart,
    censured this, and did not as yet understand that she was
    preparing for that period of activity which was to come for
    her when she would at once be the wife of her husband
    and mistress of the house, and would bear, and nurse, and
    bring up children. He knew not that she was instinctively
    aware of this, and preparing herself for this time of terrible
    toil, did not reproach herself for the moments of
    carelessness and happiness in her love that she enjoyed
    now while gaily building her nest for the future.
    Chapter 16
    When Levin went upstairs, his wife was sitting near the
    new silver samovar behind the new tea service, and,
    having settled old Agafea Mihalovna at a little table with a
    full cup of tea, was reading a letter from Dolly, with
    whom they were in continual and frequent
    correspondence.
    ‘You see, your good lady’s settled me here, told me to
    sit a bit with her,’ said Agafea Mihalovna, smiling
    affectionately at Kitty.
    In these words of Agafea Mihalovna, Levin read the
    final act of the drama which had been enacted of late
    between her and Kitty. He saw that, in spite of Agafea
    Mihalovna’s feelings being hurt by a new mistress taking
    the reins of government out of her hands, Kitty had yet
    conquered her and made her love her.
    ‘Here, I opened your letter too,’ said Kitty, handing
    him an illiterate letter. ‘It’s from that woman, I think, your
    brother’s...’ she said. ‘I did not read it through. This is
    from my people and from Dolly. Fancy! Dolly took Tanya
    and Grisha to a children’s ball at the Sarmatskys’: Tanya
    was a French marquise.
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  7. #57
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    .’
    But Levin did not hear her. Flushing, he took the letter
    from Marya Nikolaevna, his brother’s former mistress, and
    began to read it. This was the second letter he had
    received from Marya Nikolaevna. In the first letter, Marya
    Nikolaevna wrote that his brother had sent her away for
    no fault of hers, and, with touching simplicity, added that
    though she was in want again, she asked for nothing, and
    wished for nothing, but was only tormented by the
    thought that Nikolay Dmitrievitch would come to grief
    without her, owing to the weak state of his health, and
    begged his brother to look after him. Now she wrote
    quite differently. She had found Nikolay Dmitrievitch,
    had again made it up with him in Moscow, and had
    moved with him to a provincial town, where he had
    received a post in the government service. But that he had
    quarreled with the head official, and was on his way back
    to Moscow, only he had been taken so ill on the road that
    it was doubtful if he would ever leave his bed again, she
    wrote. ‘It’s always of you he has talked, and, besides, he
    has no more money left.’
    ‘Read this; Dolly writes about you,’ Kitty was
    beginning, with a smile; but she stopped suddenly,
    noticing the changed expression on her husband’s face.
    ‘What is it? What’s the matter?’
    ‘she writes to me that Nikolay, my brother, is at death’s
    door. I shall go to him.’
    Kitty’s face changed at once. Thoughts of Tanya as a
    marquise, of Dolly, all had vanished.
    ‘When are you going?’ she said.
    ‘Tomorrow.’
    ‘And I will go with you, can I?’ she said.
    ‘Kitty! What are you thinking of?’ he said
    reproachfully.
    ‘How do you mean?’ offended that he should seem to
    take her suggestion unwillingly and with vexation. ‘Why
    shouldn’t I go? I shan’t be in your way. I..’
    ‘I’m going because my brother is dying,’ said Levin.
    ‘Why should you..’
    ‘Why? For the same reason as you.’
    ‘And, at a moment of such gravity for me, she only
    thinks of her being dull by herself,’ thought Levin. And
    this lack of candor in a matter of such gravity infuriated
    him.
    ‘It’s out of the question,’ he said sternly.
    Agafea Mihalovna, seeing that it was coming to a
    quarrel, gently put down her cup and withdrew. Kitty did
    not even notice her. The tone in which her husband had
    said the last words wounded her, especially because he
    evidently did not believe what she had said.
    ‘I tell you, that if you go, I shall come with you; I shall
    certainly come,’ she said hastily and wrathfully. ‘Why out
    of the question? Why do you say it’s out of the question?’
    ‘Because it’ll be going God knows where, by all sorts of
    roads and to all sorts of hotels. You would be a hindrance
    to me,’ said Levin, trying to be cool.
    ‘Not at all. I don’t want anything. Where you can go, I
    can...’
    ‘Well, for one thing then, because this woman’s there
    whom you can’t meet.’
    ‘I don’t know and don’t care to know who’s there and
    what. I know that my husband’s brother is dying and my
    husband is going to him, and I go with my husband too...’
    ‘Kitty! Don’t get angry. But just think a little: this is a
    matter of such importance that I can’t bear to think that
    you should bring in a feeling of weakness, of dislike to
    being left alone. Come, you’ll be dull alone, so go and stay
    at Moscow a little.’
    ‘There, you always ascribe base, vile motives to me,’
    she said with tears of wounded pride and fury. ‘I didn’t
    mean, it wasn’t weakness, it wasn’t...I feel that it’s my duty
    to be with my husband when he’s in trouble, but you try
    on purpose to hurt me, you try on purpose not to
    understand...’
    ‘No; this is awful! To be such a slave!’ cried Levin,
    getting up, and unable to restrain his anger any longer. But
    at the same second he felt that he was beating himself.
    ‘Then why did you marry? You could have been free.
    Why did you, if you regret it?’ she said, getting up and
    running away into the drawing room.
    When he went to her, she was sobbing.
    He began to speak, trying to find words not to dissuade
    but simply to soothe her. But she did not heed him, and
    would not agree to anything. He bent down to her and
    took her hand, which resisted him. He kissed her hand,
    kissed her hair, kissed her hand again—still she was silent.
    But when he took her face in both his hands and said
    ‘Kitty!’ she suddenly recovered herself, and began to cry,
    and they were reconciled.
    It was decided that they should go together the next
    day. Levin told his wife that he believed she wanted to go
    simply in order to be of use, agreed that Marya
    Nikolaevna’s being with his brother did not make her
    going improper, but he set off at the bottom of his heart
    dissatisfied both with her and with himself. He was
    dissatisfied with her for being unable to make up her mind
    to let him go when it was necessary (and how strange it
    was for him to think that he, so lately hardly daring to
    believe in such happiness as that she could love him—now
    was unhappy because she loved him too much!), and he
    was dissatisfied with himself for not showing more
    strength of will. Even greater was the feeling of
    disagreement at the bottom of his heart as to her not
    needing to consider the woman who was with his brother,
    and he thought with horror of all the contingencies they
    might meet with. The mere idea of his wife, his Kitty,
    being in the same room with a common wench, set him
    shuddering with horror and loathing.
    Chapter 17
    The hotel of the provincial town where Nikolay Levin
    was lying ill was one of those provincial hotels which are
    constructed on the newest model of modern
    improvements, with the best intentions of cleanliness,
    comfort, and even elegance, but owing to the public that
    patronizes them, are with astounding rapidity transformed
    into filthy taverns with a pretension of modern
    improvement that only makes them worse than the oldfashioned,
    honestly filthy hotels. This hotel had already
    reached that stage, and the soldier in a filthy uniform
    smoking in the entry, supposed to stand for a hall-porter,
    and the cast-iron, slippery, dark, and disagreeable staircase,
    and the free and easy waiter in a filthy frock coat, and the
    common dining room with a dusty bouquet of wax
    flowers adorning the table, and filth, dust, and disorder
    everywhere, and at the same time the sort of modern upto-
    date self-complacent railway uneasiness of this hotel,
    aroused a most painful feeling in Levin after their fresh
    young life, especially because the impression of falsity
    made by the hotel was so out of keeping with what
    awaited them.
    As is invariably the case, after they had been asked at
    what price they wanted rooms, it appeared that there was
    not one decent room for them; one decent room had been
    taken by the inspector of railroads, another by a lawyer
    from Moscow, a third by Princess Astafieva from the
    country. There remained only one filthy room, next to
    which they promised that another should be empty by the
    evening. Feeling angry with his wife because what he had
    expected had come to pass, which was that at the moment
    of arrival, when his heart throbbed with emotion and
    anxiety to know how his brother was getting on, he
    should have to be seeing after her, instead of rushing
    straight to his brother, Levin conducted her to the room
    assigned them.
    ‘Go, do go!’ she said, looking at him with timid and
    guilty eyes.
    He went out of the door without a word, and at once
    stumbled over Marya Nikolaevna, who had heard of his
    arrival and had not dared to go in to see him. She was just
    the same as when he saw her in Moscow; the same
    woolen gown, and bare arms and neck, and the same
    good-naturedly stupid, pockmarked face, only a little
    plumper.
    ‘Well, how is he? how is he?’
    ‘Very bad. He can’t get up. He has kept expecting you.
    He.... Are you...with your wife?’
    Levin did not for the first moment understand what it
    was confused her, but she immediately enlightened him.
    ‘I’ll go away. I’ll go down to the kitchen,’ she brought
    out. ‘Nikolay Dmitrievitch will be delighted. He heard
    about it, and knows your lady, and remembers her
    abroad.’
    Levin realized that she meant his wife, and did not
    know what answer to make.
    ‘Come along, come along to him!’ he said.
    But as soon as he moved, the door of his room opened
    and Kitty peeped out. Levin crimsoned both from shame
    and anger with his wife, who had put herself and him in
    such a difficult position; but Marya Nikolaevna crimsoned
    still more. She positively shrank together and flushed to
    the point of tears, and clutching the ends of her apron in
    both hands, twisted them in her red fingers without
    knowing what to say and what to do.
    For the first instant Levin saw an expression of eager
    curiosity in the eyes with which Kitty looked at this awful
    woman, so incomprehensible to her; but it lasted only a
    single instant.
    ‘Well! how is he?’ she turned to her husband and then
    to her.
    ‘But one can’t go on talking in the passage like this!’
    Levin said, looking angrily at a gentleman who walked
    jauntily at that instant across the corridor, as though about
    his affairs.
    ‘Well then, come in,’ said Kitty, turning to Marya
    Nikolaevna, who had recovered herself, but noticing her
    husband’s face of dismay, ‘or go on; go, and then come for
    me,’ she said, and went back into the room.
    Levin went to his brother’s room. He had not in the
    least expected what he saw and felt in his brother’s room.
    He had expected to find him in the same state of selfdeception
    which he had heard was so frequent with the
    consumptive, and which had struck him so much during
    his brother’s visit in the autumn. He had expected to find
    the physical signs of the approach of death more marked—
    greater weakness, greater emaciation, but still almost the
    same condition of things. He had expected himself to feel
    the same distress at the loss of the brother he loved and the
    same horror in face of death as he had felt then, only in a
    greater degree. And he had prepared himself for this; but
    he found something utterly different.
    In a little dirty room with the painted panels of its walls
    filthy with spittle, and conversation audible through the
    thin partition from the next room, in a stifling atmosphere
    saturated with impurities, on a bedstead moved away from
    the wall, there lay covered with a quilt, a body. One arm
    of this body was above the quilt, and the wrist, huge as a
    rake-handle, was attached, inconceivably it seemed, to the
    thin, long bone of the arm smooth from the beginning to
    the middle. The head lay sideways on the pillow. Levin
    could see the scanty locks wet with sweat on the temples
    and tense, transparent-looking forehead.
    ‘It cannot be that that fearful body was my brother
    Nikolay?’ thought Levin. But he went closer, saw the face,
    and doubt became impossible. In spite of the terrible
    change in the face, Levin had only to glance at those eager
    eyes raised at his approach, only to catch the faint
    movement of the mouth under the sticky mustache, to
    realize the terrible truth that this death-like body was his
    living brother.
    The glittering eyes looked sternly and reproachfully at
    his brother as he drew near. And immediately this glance
    established a living relationship between living men. Levin
    immediately felt the reproach in the eyes fixed on him,
    and felt remorse at his own happiness.
    When Konstantin took him by the hand, Nikolay
    smiled. The smile was faint, scarcely perceptible, and in
    spite of the smile the stern expression of the eyes was
    unchanged.
    ‘You did not expect to find me like this,’ he articulated
    with effort.
    ‘Yes...no,’ said Levin, hesitating over his words. ‘How
    was it you didn’t let me know before, that is, at the time
    of my wedding? I made inquiries in all directions.’
    He had to talk so as not to be silent, and he did not
    know what to say, especially as his brother made no reply,
    and simply stared without dropping his eyes, and evidently
    penetrated to the inner meaning of each word. Levin told
    his brother that his wife had come with him. Nikolay
    expressed pleasure, but said he was afraid of frightening
    her by his condition. A silence followed. Suddenly
    Nikolay stirred, and began to say something. Levin
    expected something of peculiar gravity and importance
    from the expression of his face, but Nikolay began
    speaking of his health. He found fault with the doctor,
    regretting he had not a celebrated Moscow doctor. Levin
    saw that he still hoped.
    Seizing the first moment of silence, Levin got up,
    anxious to escape, if only for an instant, from his agonizing
    emotion, and said that he would go and fetch his wife.
    ‘Very well, and I’ll tell her to tidy up here. It’s dirty
    and stinking here, I expect. Marya! clear up the room,’ the
    sick man said with effort. ‘Oh, and when you’ve cleared
    up, go away yourself,’ he added, looking inquiringly at his
    brother.
    Levin made no answer. Going out into the corridor, he
    stopped short. He had said he would fetch his wife, but
    now, taking stock of the emotion he was feeling, he
    decided that he would try on the contrary to persuade her
    not to go in to the sick man. ‘Why should she suffer as I
    am suffering?’ he thought.
    ‘Well, how is he?’ Kitty asked with a frightened face.
    ‘Oh, it’s awful, it’s awful! What did you come for?’ said
    Levin.
    Kitty was silent for a few seconds, looking timidly and
    ruefully at her husband; then she went up and took him
    by the elbow with both hands.
    ‘Kostya! take me to him; it will be easier for us to bear
    it together. You only take me, take me to him, please, and
    go away,’ she said. ‘You must understand that for me to
    see you, and not to see him, is far more painful. There I
    might be a help to you and to him. Please, let me!’ she
    besought her husband, as though the happiness of her life
    depended on it.
    Levin was obliged to agree, and regaining his
    composure, and completely forgetting about Marya
    Nikolaevna by now, he went again in to his brother with
    Kitty.
    Stepping lightly, and continually glancing at her
    husband, showing him a valorous and sympathetic face,
    Kitty went into the sick-room, and, turning without haste,
    noiselessly closed the door. With inaudible steps she went
    quickly to the sick man’s bedside, and going up so that he
    had not to turn his head, she immediately clasped in her
    fresh young hand the skeleton of his huge hand, pressed it,
    and began speaking with that soft eagerness, sympathetic
    and not jarring, which is peculiar to women.
    ‘We have met, though we were not acquainted, at
    Soden,’ she said. ‘You never thought I was to be your
    sister?’
    ‘You would not have recognized me?’ he said, with a
    radiant smile at her entrance.
    ‘Yes, I should. What a good thing you let us know!
    Not a day has passed that Kostya has not mentioned you,
    and been anxious.’
    But the sick man’s interest did not last long.
    Before she had finished speaking, there had come back
    into his face the stern, reproachful expression of the dying
    man’s envy of the living.
    ‘I am afraid you are not quite comfortable here,’ she
    said, turning away from his fixed stare, and looking about
    the room. ‘We must ask about another room,’ she said to
    her husband, ‘so that we might be nearer.’
    Chapter 18
    Levin could not look calmly at his brother; he could
    not himself be natural and calm in his presence. When he
    went in to the sick man, his eyes and his attention were
    unconsciously dimmed, and he did not see and did not
    distinguish the details of his brother’s position. He smelt
    the awful odor, saw the dirt, disorder, and miserable
    condition, and heard the groans, and felt that nothing
    could be done to help. It never entered his head to analyze
    the details of the sick man’s situation, to consider how that
    body was lying under the quilt, how those emaciated legs
    and thighs and spine were lying huddled up, and whether
    they could not be made more comfortable, whether
    anything could not be done to make things, if not better,
    at least less bad. It made his blood run cold when he began
    to think of all these details. He was absolutely convinced
    that nothing could be done to prolong his brother’s life or
    to relieve his suffering. But a sense of his regarding all aid
    as out of the question was felt by the sick man, and
    exasperated him. And this made it still more painful for
    Levin. To be in the sick-room was agony to him, not to
    be there still worse. And he was continually, on various
    pretexts, going out of the room, and coming in again,
    because he was unable to remain alone.
    But Kitty thought, and felt, and acted quite differently.
    On seeing the sick man, she pitied him. And pity in her
    womanly heart did not arouse at all that feeling of horror
    and loathing that it aroused in her husband, but a desire to
    act, to find out all the details of his state, and to remedy
    them. And since she had not the slightest doubt that it was
    her duty to help him, she had no doubt either that it was
    possible, and immediately set to work. The very details,
    the mere thought of which reduced her husband to terror,
    immediately engaged her attention. She sent for the
    doctor, sent to the chemist’s, set the maid who had come
    with her and Marya Nikolaevna to sweep and dust and
    scrub; she herself washed up something, washed out
    something else, laid something under the quilt. Something
    was by her directions brought into the sick-room,
    something else was carried out. She herself went several
    times to her room, regardless of the men she met in the
    corridor, got out and brought in sheets, pillow cases,
    towels, and shirts.
    The waiter who was busy with a party of engineers
    dining in the dining hall, came several times with an irate
    countenance in answer to her summons, and could not
    avoid carrying out her orders, as she gave them with such
    gracious insistence that there was no evading her. Levin
    did not approve of all this; he did not believe it would be
    of any good to the patient. Above all, he feared the patient
    would be angry at it. But the sick man, though he seemed
    and was indifferent about it, was not angry, but only
    abashed, and on the whole as it were interested in what
    she was doing with him. Coming back from the doctor to
    whom Kitty had sent him, Levin, on opening the door,
    came upon the sick man at the instant when, by Kitty’s
    directions, they were changing his linen. The long white
    ridge of his spine, with the huge, prominent shoulder
    blades and jutting ribs and vertebrae, was bare, and Marya
    Nikolaevna and the waiter were struggling with the sleeve
    of the night shirt, and could not get the long, limp arm
    into it. Kitty, hurriedly closing the door after Levin, was
    not looking that way; but the sick man groaned, and she
    moved rapidly towards him.
    ‘Make haste,’ she said.
    ‘Oh, don’t you come,’ said the sick man angrily. ‘I’ll do
    it my myself...’
    ‘What say?’ queried Marya Nikolaevna. But Kitty heard
    and saw he was ashamed and uncomfortable at being
    naked before her.
    ‘I’m not looking, I’m not looking!’ she said, putting the
    arm in. ‘Marya Nikolaevna, you come this side, you do it,’
    she added.
    ‘Please go for me, there’s a little bottle in my small
    bag,’ she said, turning to her husband, ‘you know, in the
    side pocket; bring it, please, and meanwhile they’ll finish
    clearing up here.’
    Returning with the bottle, Levin found the sick man
    settled comfortably and everything about him completely
    changed. The heavy smell was replaced by the smell of
    aromatic vinegar, which Kitty with pouting lips and
    puffed-out, rosy cheeks was squirting through a little pipe.
    There was no dust visible anywhere, a rug was laid by the
    bedside. On the table stood medicine bottles and decanters
    tidily arranged, and the linen needed was folded up there,
    and Kitty’s broderie anglaise. On the other table by the
    patient’s bed there were candles and drink and powders.
    The sick man himself, washed and combed, lay in clean
    sheets on high raised pillows, in a clean night-shirt with a
    white collar about his astoundingly thin neck, and with a
    new expression of hope looked fixedly at Kitty.
    The doctor brought by Levin, and found by him at the
    club, was not the one who had been attending Nikolay
    Levin, as the patient was dissatisfied with him. The new
    doctor took up a stethoscope and sounded the patient,
    shook his head, prescribed medicine, and with extreme
    minuteness explained first how to take the medicine and
    then what diet was to be kept to. He advised eggs, raw or
    hardly cooked, and seltzer water, with warm milk at a
    certain temperature. When the doctor had gone away the
    sick man said something to his brother, of which Levin
    could distinguish only the last words: ‘Your Katya.’ By the
    expression with which he gazed at her, Levin saw that he
    was praising her. He called indeed to Katya, as he called
    her.
    ‘I’m much better already,’ he said. ‘Why, with you I
    should have got well long ago. How nice it is!’ he took
    her hand and drew it towards his lips, but as though afraid
    she would dislike it he changed his mind, let it go, and
    only stroked it. Kitty took his hand in both hers and
    pressed it.
    ‘Now turn me over on the left side and go to bed,’ he
    said.
    No one could make out what he said but Kitty; she
    alone understood. She understood because she was all the
    while mentally keeping watch on what he needed.
    ‘On the other side,’ she said to her husband, ‘he always
    sleeps on that side. Turn him over, it’s so disagreeable
    calling the servants. I’m not strong enough. Can you?’ she
    said to Marya Nikolaevna.
    ‘I’m afraid not,’ answered Marya Nikolaevna.
    Terrible as it was to Levin to put his arms round that
    terrible body, to take hold of that under the quilt, of
    which he preferred to know nothing, under his wife’s
    influence he made his resolute face that she knew so well,
    and putting his arms into the bed took hold of the body,
    but in spite of his own strength he was struck by the
    strange heaviness of those powerless limbs. While he was
    turning him over, conscious of the huge emaciated arm
    about his neck, Kitty swiftly and noiselessly turned the
    pillow, beat it up and settled in it the sick man’s head,
    smoothing back his hair, which was sticking again to his
    moist brow.
    The sick man kept his brother’s hand in his own. Levin
    felt that he meant to do something with his hand and was
    pulling it somewhere. Levin yielded with a sinking heart:
    yes, he drew it to his mouth and kissed it. Levin, shaking
    with sobs and unable to articulate a word, went out of the
    room.
    Chapter 19
    ‘Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent,
    and hast revealed them unto babes.’ So Levin thought
    about his wife as he talked to her that evening.
    Levin thought of the text, not because he considered
    himself ‘wise and prudent.’ He did not so consider
    himself, but he could not help knowing that he had more
    intellect than his wife and Agafea Mihalovna, and he could
    not help knowing that when he thought of death, he
    thought with all the force of his intellect. He knew too
    that the brains of many great men, whose thoughts he had
    read, had brooded over death and yet knew not a
    hundredth part of what his wife and Agafea Mihalovna
    knew about it. Different as those two women were,
    Agafea Mihalovna and Katya, as his brother Nikolay had
    called her, and as Levin particularly liked to call her now,
    they were quite alike in this. Both knew, without a shade
    of doubt, what sort of thing life was and what was death,
    and though neither of them could have answered, and
    would even not have understood the questions that
    presented themselves to Levin, both had no doubt of the
    significance of this event, and were precisely alike in their
    way of looking at it, which they shared with millions of
    people. The proof that they knew for a certainty the
    nature of death lay in the fact that they knew without a
    second of hesitation how to deal with the dying, and were
    not frightened of them. Levin and other men like him,
    though they could have said a great deal about death,
    obviously did not know this since they were afraid of
    death, and were absolutely at a loss what to do when
    people were dying. If Levin had been alone now with his
    brother Nikolay, he would have looked at him with
    terror, and with still greater terror waited, and would not
    have known what else to do.
    More than that, he did not know what to say, how to
    look, how to move. To talk of outside things seemed to
    him shocking, impossible, to talk of death and depressing
    subjects—also impossible. To be silent, also impossible. ‘If
    I look at him he will think I am studying him, I am afraid;
    if I don’t look at him, he’ll think I’m thinking of other
    things. If I walk on tiptoe, he will be vexed; to tread
    firmly, I’m ashamed.’ Kitty evidently did not think of
    herself, and had no time to think about herself: she was
    thinking about him because she knew something, and all
    went well. She told him about herself even and about her
    wedding, and smiled and sympathized with him and
    petted him, and talked of cases of recovery and all went
    well; so then she must know. The proof that her behavior
    and Agafea Mihalovna’s was not instinctive, animal,
    irrational, was that apart from the physical treatment, the
    relief of suffering, both Agafea Mihalovna and Kitty
    required for the dying man something else more important
    than the physical treatment, and something which had
    nothing in common with physical conditions. Agafea
    Mihalovna, speaking of the man just dead, had said: ‘Well,
    thank God, he took the sacrament and received
    absolution; God grant each one of us such a death.’ Katya
    in just the same way, besides all her care about linen,
    bedsores, drink, found time the very first day to persuade
    the sick man of the necessity of taking the sacrament and
    receiving absolution.
    On getting back from the sick-room to their own two
    rooms for the night, Levin sat with hanging head not
    knowing what to do. Not to speak of supper, of preparing
    for bed, of considering what they were going to do, he
    could not even talk to his wife; he was ashamed to. Kitty,
    on the contrary, was more active than usual. She was even
    livelier than usual. She ordered supper to be brought,
    herself unpacked their things, and herself helped to make
    the beds, and did not even forget to sprinkle them with
    Persian powder. She showed that alertness, that swiftness
    of reflection comes out in men before a battle, in conflict,
    in the dangerous and decisive moments of life—those
    moments when a man shows once and for all his value,
    and that all his past has not been wasted but has been a
    preparation for these moments.
    Everything went rapidly in her hands, and before it was
    twelve o’clock all their things were arranged cleanly and
    tidily in her rooms, in such a way that the hotel rooms
    seemed like home: the beds were made, brushes, combs,
    looking-glasses were put out, table napkins were spread.
    Levin felt that it was unpardonable to eat, to sleep, to
    talk even now, and it seemed to him that every movement
    he made was unseemly. She arranged the brushes, but she
    did it all so that there was nothing shocking in it.
    They could neither of them eat, however, and for a
    long while they could not sleep, and did not even go to
    bed.
    ‘I am very glad I persuaded him to receive extreme
    unction tomorrow,’ she said, sitting in her dressing jacket
    before her folding looking glass, combing her soft, fragrant
    hair with a fine comb. ‘I have never seen it, but I know,
    mamma has told me, there are prayers said for recovery.’
    ‘Do you suppose he can possibly recover?’ said Levin,
    watching a slender tress at the back of her round little head
    that was continually hidden when she passed the comb
    through the front.
    ‘I asked the doctor; he said he couldn’t live more than
    three days. But can they be sure? I’m very glad, anyway,
    that I persuaded him,’ she said, looking askance at her
    husband through her hair. ‘Anything is possible,’ she
    added with that peculiar, rather sly expression that was
    always in her face when she spoke of religion.
    Since their conversation about religion when they were
    engaged neither of them had ever started a discussion of
    the subject, but she performed all the ceremonies of going
    to church, saying her prayers, and so on, always with the
    unvarying conviction that this ought to be so. In spite of
    his assertion to the contrary, she was firmly persuaded that
    he was as much a Christian as she, and indeed a far better
    one; and all that he said about it was simply one of his
    absurd masculine freaks, just as he would say about her
    broderie anglaise that good people patch holes, but that
    she cut them on purpose, and so on.
    ‘Yes, you see this woman, Marya Nikolaevna, did not
    know how to manage all this,’ said Levin. ‘And...I must
    own I’m very, very glad you came. You are such purity
    that....’ He took her hand and did not kiss it (to kiss her
    hand in such closeness to death seemed to him improper);
    he merely squeezed it with a penitent air, looking at her
    brightening eyes.
    ‘It would have been miserable for you to be alone,’ she
    said, and lifting her hands which hid her cheeks flushing
    with pleasure, twisted her coil of hair on the nape of her
    neck and pinned it there. ‘No,’ she went on, ‘she did not
    know how.... Luckily, I learned a lot at Soden.’
    ‘Surely there are not people there so ill?’
    ‘Worse.’
    ‘What’s so awful to me is that I can’t see him as he was
    when he was young. You would not believe how
    charming he was as a youth, but I did not understand him
    then.’
    ‘I can quite, quite believe it. How I feel that we might
    have been friends!’ she said; and, distressed at what she had
    said, she looked round at her husband, and tears came into
    her eyes.
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  8. #58
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    .
    ‘Yes, MIGHT HAVE BEEN,’ he said mournfully.
    ‘He’s just one of those people of whom they say they’re
    not for this world.’
    ‘But we have many days before us; we must go to bed,’
    said Kitty, glancing at her tiny watch.
    Chapter 20
    The next day the sick man received the sacrament and
    extreme unction. During the ceremony Nikolay Levin
    prayed fervently. His great eyes, fastened on the holy
    image that was set out on a card table covered with a
    colored napkin, expressed such passionate prayer and hope
    that it was awful to Levin to see it. Levin knew that this
    passionate prayer and hope would only make him feel
    more bitterly parting from the life he so loved. Levin
    knew his brother and the workings of his intellect: he
    knew that his unbelief came not from life being easier for
    him without faith, but had grown up because step by step
    the contemporary scientific interpretation of natural
    phenomena crushed out the possibility of faith; and so he
    knew that his present return was not a legitimate one,
    brought about by way of the same working of his intellect,
    but simply a temporary, interested return to faith in a
    desperate hope of recovery. Levin knew too that Kitty had
    strengthened his hope by accounts of the marvelous
    recoveries she had heard of. Levin knew all this; and it was
    agonizingly painful to him to behold the supplicating,
    hopeful eyes and the emaciated wrist, lifted with difficulty,
    making the sign of the cross on the tense brow, and the
    prominent shoulders and hollow, gasping chest, which one
    could not feel consistent with the life the sick man was
    praying for. During the sacrament Levin did what he, an
    unbeliever, had done a thousand times. He said, addressing
    God, ‘If Thou dost exist, make this man to recover’ (of
    course this same thing has been repeated many times), ‘and
    Thou wilt save him and me.’
    After extreme unction the sick man became suddenly
    much better. He did not cough once in the course of an
    hour, smiled, kissed Kitty’s hand, thanking her with tears,
    and said he was comfortable, free from pain, and that he
    felt strong and had an appetite. He even raised himself
    when his soup was brought, and asked for a cutlet as well.
    Hopelessly ill as he was, obvious as it was at the first glance
    that he could not recover, Levin and Kitty were for that
    hour both in the same state of excitement, happy, though
    fearful of being mistaken.
    ‘Is he better?’
    ‘Yes, much.’
    ‘It’s wonderful.’
    ‘There’s nothing wonderful in it.’
    ‘Anyway, he’s better,’ they said in a whisper, smiling to
    one another.
    This self-deception was not of long duration. The sick
    man fell into a quiet sleep, but he was waked up half an
    hour later by his cough. And all at once every hope
    vanished in those about him and in himself. The reality of
    his suffering crushed all hopes in Levin and Kitty and in
    the sick man himself, leaving no doubt, no memory even
    of past hopes.
    Without referring to what he had believed in half an
    hour before, as though ashamed even to recall it, he asked
    for iodine to inhale in a bottle covered with perforated
    paper. Levin gave him the bottle, and the same look of
    passionate hope with which he had taken the sacrament
    was now fastened on his brother, demanding from him the
    confirmation of the doctor’s words that inhaling iodine
    worked wonders.
    ‘Is Katya not here?’ he gasped, looking round while
    Levin reluctantly assented to the doctor’s words. ‘No; so I
    can say it.... It was for her sake I went through that farce.
    She’s so sweet; but you and I can’t deceive ourselves. This
    is what I believe in,’ he said, and, squeezing the bottle in
    his bony hand, he began breathing over it.
    At eight o’clock in the evening Levin and his wife were
    drinking tea in their room when Marya Nikolaevna ran in
    to them breathlessly. She was pale, and her lips were
    quivering. ‘He is dying!’ she whispered. ‘I’m afraid will die
    this minute.’
    Both of them ran to him. He was sitting raised up with
    one elbow on the bed, his long back bent, and his head
    hanging low.
    ‘How do you feel?’ Levin asked in a whisper, after a
    silence.
    ‘I feel I’m setting off,’ Nikolay said with difficulty, but
    with extreme distinctness, screwing the words out of
    himself. He did not raise his head, but simply turned his
    eyes upwards, without their reaching his brother’s face.
    ‘Katya, go away!’ he added.
    Levin jumped up, and with a peremptory whisper
    made her go out.
    ‘I’m setting off,’ he said again.
    ‘Why do you think so?’ said Levin, so as to say
    something.
    ‘Because I’m setting off,’ he repeated, as though he had
    a liking for the phrase. ‘It’s the end.’
    Marya Nikolaevna went up to him.
    ‘You had better lie down; you’d be easier,’ she said.
    ‘I shall lie down soon enough,’ he pronounced slowly,
    ‘when I’m dead,’ he said sarcastically, wrathfully. ‘Well,
    you can lay me down if you like.’
    Levin laid his brother on his back, sat down beside him,
    and gazed at his face, holding his breath. The dying man
    lay with closed eyes, but the muscles twitched from time
    to time on his forehead, as with one thinking deeply and
    intensely. Levin involuntarily thought with him of what it
    was that was happening to him now, but in spite of all his
    mental efforts to go along with him he saw by the
    expression of that calm, stern face that for the dying man
    all was growing clearer and clearer that was still as dark as
    ever for Levin.
    ‘Yes, yes, so,’ the dying man articulated slowly at
    intervals. ‘Wait a little.’ He was silent. ‘Right!’ he
    pronounced all at once reassuringly, as though all were
    solved for him. ‘O Lord!’ he murmured, and sighed
    deeply.
    Marya Nikolaevna felt his feet. ‘They’re getting cold,’
    she whispered.
    For a long while, a very long while it seemed to Levin,
    the sick man lay motionless. But he was still alive, and
    from time to time he sighed. Levin by now was exhausted
    from mental strain. He felt that, with no mental effort,
    could he understand what it was that was right. He could
    not even think of the problem of death itself, but with no
    will of his own thoughts kept coming to him of what he
    had to do next; closing the dead man’s eyes, dressing him,
    ordering the coffin. And, strange to say, he felt utterly
    cold, and was not conscious of sorrow nor of loss, less still
    of pity for his brother. If he had any feeling for his brother
    at that moment, it was envy for the knowledge the dying
    man had now that he could not have.
    A long time more he sat over him so, continually
    expecting the end. But the end did not come. The door
    opened and Kitty appeared. Levin got up to stop her. But
    at the moment he was getting up, he caught the sound of
    the dying man stirring.
    ‘Don’t go away,’ said Nikolay and held out his hand.
    Levin gave him his, and angrily waved to his wife to go
    away.
    With the dying man’s hand in his hand, he sat for half
    an hour, an hour, another hour. He did not think of death
    at all now. He wondered what Kitty was doing; who lived
    in the next room; whether the doctor lived in a house of
    his own. He longed for food and for sleep. He cautiously
    drew away his hand and felt the feet. The feet were cold,
    but the sick man was still breathing. Levin tried again to
    move away on tiptoe, but the sick man stirred again and
    said: ‘Don’t go.’
    * * * * * * * *
    The dawn came; the sick man’s condition was
    unchanged. Levin stealthily withdrew his hand, and
    without looking at the dying man, went off to his own
    room and went to sleep. When he woke up, instead of
    news of his brother’s death which he expected, he learned
    that the sick man had returned to his earlier condition. He
    had begun sitting up again, coughing, had begun eating
    again, talking again, and again had ceased to talk of death,
    again had begun to express hope of his recovery, and had
    become more irritable and more gloomy than ever. No
    one, neither his brother nor Kitty, could soothe him. He
    was angry with everyone, and said nasty things to
    everyone, reproached everyone for his sufferings, and
    insisted that they should get him a celebrated doctor from
    Moscow. To all inquiries made him as to how he felt, he
    made the same answer with an expression of vindictive
    reproachfulness, ‘I’m suffering horribly, intolerably!’
    The sick man was suffering more and more, especially
    from bedsores, which it was impossible now to remedy,
    and grew more and more angry with everyone about him,
    blaming them for everything, and especially for not having
    brought him a doctor from Moscow. Kitty tried in every
    possible way to relieve him, to soothe him; but it was all
    in vain, and Levin saw that she herself was exhausted both
    physically and morally, though she would not admit it.
    The sense of death, which had been evoked in all by his
    taking leave of life on the night when he had sent for his
    brother, was broken up. Everyone knew that he must
    inevitably die soon, that he was half dead already.
    Everyone wished for nothing but that he should die as
    soon as possible, and everyone, concealing this, gave him
    medicines, tried to find remedies and doctors, and
    deceived him and themselves and each other. All this was
    falsehood, disgusting, irreverent deceit. And owing to the
    bent of his character, and because he loved the dying man
    more than anyone else did, Levin was most painfully
    conscious of this deceit.
    Levin, who had long been possessed by the idea of
    reconciling his brothers, at least in face of death, had
    written to his brother, Sergey Ivanovitch, and having
    received an answer from him, he read this letter to the sick
    man. Sergey Ivanovitch wrote that he could not come
    himself, and in touching terms he begged his brother’s
    forgiveness.
    The sick man said nothing.
    ‘What am I to write to him?’ said Levin. ‘I hope you
    are not angry with him?’
    ‘No, not the least!’ Nikolay answered, vexed at the
    question. ‘Tell him to send me a doctor.’
    Three more days of agony followed; the sick man was
    still in the same condition. The sense of longing for his
    death was felt by everyone now at the mere sight of him,
    by the waiters and the hotel-keeper and all the people
    staying in the hotel, and the doctor and Marya Nikolaevna
    and Levin and Kitty. The sick man alone did not express
    this feeling, but on the contrary was furious at their not
    getting him doctors, and went on taking medicine and
    talking of life. Only at rare moments, when the opium
    gave him an instant’s relief from the never-ceasing pain, he
    would sometimes, half asleep, utter what was ever more
    intense in his heart than in all the others: ‘Oh, if it were
    only the end!’ or: ‘When will it be over?’
    His sufferings, steadily growing more intense, did their
    work and prepared him for death. There was no position
    in which he was not in pain, there was not a minute in
    which he was unconscious of it, not a limb, not a part of
    his body that did not ache and cause him agony. Even the
    memories, the impressions, the thoughts of this body
    awakened in him now the same aversion as the body itself.
    The sight of other people, their remarks, his own
    reminiscences, everything was for him a source of agony.
    Those about him felt this, and instinctively did not allow
    themselves to move freely, to talk, to express their wishes
    before him. All his life was merged in the one feeling of
    suffering and desire to be rid of it.
    There was evidently coming over him that revulsion
    that would make him look upon death as the goal of his
    desires, as happiness. Hitherto each individual desire,
    aroused by suffering or privation, such as hunger, fatigue,
    thirst, had been satisfied by some bodily function giving
    pleasure. But now no physical craving or suffering
    received relief, and the effort to relieve them only caused
    fresh suffering. And so all desires were merged in one—
    the desire to be rid of all his sufferings and their source,
    the body. But he had no words to express this desire of
    deliverance, and so he did not speak of it, and from habit
    asked for the satisfaction of desires which could not now
    be satisfied. ‘Turn me over on the other side,’ he would
    say, and immediately after he would ask to be turned back
    again as before. ‘Give me some broth. Take away the
    broth. Talk of something: why are you silent?’ And
    directly they began to talk ho would close his eyes, and
    would show weariness, indifference, and loathing.
    On the tenth day from their arrival at the town, Kitty
    was unwell. She suffered from headache and sickness, and
    she could not get up all the morning.
    The doctor opined that the indisposition arose from
    fatigue and excitement, and prescribed rest.
    After dinner, however, Kitty got up and went as usual
    with her work to the sick man. He looked at her sternly
    when she came in, and smiled contemptuously when she
    said she had been unwell. That day he was continually
    blowing his nose, and groaning piteously.
    ‘How do you feel?’ she asked him.
    ‘Worse,’ he articulated with difficulty. ‘In pain!’
    ‘In pain, where?’
    ‘Everywhere.’
    ‘It will be over today, you will see,’ said Marya
    Nikolaevna. Though it was said in a whisper, the sick
    man, whose hearing Levin had noticed was very keen,
    must have heard. Levin said hush to her, and looked
    round at the sick man. Nikolay had heard; but these words
    produced no effect on him. His eyes had still the same
    intense, reproachful look.
    ‘Why do you think so?’ Levin asked her, when she had
    followed him into the corridor.
    ‘He has begun picking at himself,’ said Marya
    Nikolaevna.
    ‘How do you mean?’
    ‘Like this,’ she said, tugging at the folds of her woolen
    skirt. Levin noticed, indeed, that all that day the patient
    pulled at himself, as it were, trying to snatch something
    away.
    Marya Nikolaevna’s prediction came true. Towards
    night the sick man was not able to lift his hands, and could
    only gaze before him with the same intensely concentrated
    expression in his eyes. Even when his brother or Kitty
    bent over him, so that he could see them, he looked just
    the same. Kitty sent for the priest to read the prayer for
    the dying.
    While the priest was reading it, the dying man did not
    show any sign of life; his eyes were closed. Levin, Kitty,
    and Marya Nikolaevna stood at the bedside. The priest
    had not quite finished reading the prayer when the dying
    man stretched, sighed, and opened his eyes. The priest, on
    finishing the prayer, put the cross to the cold forehead,
    then slowly returned it to the stand, and after standing for
    two minutes more in silence, he touched the huge,
    bloodless hand that was turning cold.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    ‘He is gone,’ said the priest, and would have moved
    away; but suddenly there was a faint stir in the mustaches
    of the dead man that seemed glued together, and quite
    distinctly in the hush they heard from the bottom of the
    chest the sharply defined sounds:
    ‘Not quite...soon.’
    And a minute later the face brightened, a smile came
    out under the mustaches, and the women who had
    gathered round began carefully laying out the corpse.
    The sight of his brother, and the nearness of death,
    revived in Levin that sense of horror in face of the
    insoluble enigma, together with the nearness and
    inevitability of death, that had come upon him that
    autumn evening when his brother had come to him. This
    feeling was now even stronger than before; even less than
    before did he feel capable of apprehending the meaning of
    death, and its inevitability rose up before him more
    terrible than ever. But now, thanks to his wife’s presence,
    that feeling did not reduce him to despair. In spite of
    death, he felt the need of life and love. He felt that love
    saved him from despair, and that this love, under the
    menace of despair, had become still stronger and purer.
    The one mystery of death, still unsolved, had scarcely
    passed before his eyes, when another mystery had arisen, as
    insoluble, urging him to love and to life.
    The doctor confirmed his suppositions in regard to
    Kitty. Her indisposition was a symptom that she was with
    child.
    Chapter 21
    From the moment when Alexey Alexandrovitch
    understood from his interviews with Betsy and with
    Stepan Arkadyevitch that all that was expected of him was
    to leave his wife in peace, without burdening her with his
    presence, and that his wife herself desired this, he felt so
    distraught that he could come to no decision of himself;
    he did not know himself what he wanted now, and
    putting himself in the hands of those who were so pleased
    to interest themselves in his affairs, he met everything with
    unqualified assent. It was only when Anna had left his
    house, and the English governess sent to ask him whether
    she should dine with him or separately, that for the first
    time he clearly comprehended his position, and was
    appalled by it. Most difficult of all in this position was the
    fact that he could not in any way connect and reconcile
    his past with what was now. It was not the past when he
    had lived happily with his wife that troubled him. The
    transition from that past to a knowledge of his wife’s
    unfaithfulness he had lived through miserably already; that
    state was painful, but he could understand it. If his wife
    had then, on declaring to him her unfaithfulness, left him,
    he would have been wounded, unhappy, but he would
    not have been in the hopeless position—incomprehensible
    to himself—in which he felt himself now. He could not
    now reconcile his immediate past, his tenderness, his love
    for his sick wife, and for the other man’s child with what
    was now the case, that is with the fact that, as it were, in
    return for all this he now found himself alone, put to
    shame, a laughing-stock, needed by no one, and despised
    by everyone.
    For the first two days after his wife’s departure Alexey
    Alexandrovitch received applicants for assistance and his
    chief secretary, drove to the committee, and went down
    to dinner in the dining room as usual. Without giving
    himself a reason for what he was doing, he strained every
    nerve of his being for those two days, simply to preserve
    an appearance of composure, and even of indifference.
    Answering inquiries about the disposition of Anna
    Arkadyevna’s rooms and belongings, he had exercised
    immense self-control to appear like a man in whose eyes
    what had occurred was not unforeseen nor out of the
    ordinary course of events, and he attained his aim: no one
    could have detected in him signs of despair. But on the
    second day after her departure, when Korney gave him a
    bill from a fashionable draper’s shop, which Anna had
    forgotten to pay, and announced that the clerk from the
    shop was waiting, Alexey Alexandrovitch told him to
    show the clerk up.
    ‘Excuse me, your excellency, for venturing to trouble
    you. But if you direct us to apply to her excellency, would
    you graciously oblige us with her address?’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch pondered, as it seemed to the
    clerk, and all at once, turning round, he sat down at the
    table. Letting his head sink into his hands, he sat for a long
    while in that position, several times attempted to speak
    and stopped short. Korney, perceiving his master’s
    emotion, asked the clerk to call another time. Left alone,
    Alexey Alexandrovitch recognized that he had not the
    strength to keep up the line of firmness and composure
    any longer. He gave orders for the carriage that was
    awaiting him to be taken back, and for no one to be
    admitted, and he did not go down to dinner.
    He felt that he could not endure the weight of
    universal contempt and exasperation, which he had
    distinctly seen in the face of the clerk and of Korney, and
    of everyone, without exception, whom he had met during
    those two days. He felt that he could not turn aside from
    himself the hatred of men, because that hatred did not
    come from his being bad (in that case he could have tried
    to be better), but from his being shamefully and
    repulsively unhappy. He knew that for this, for the very
    fact that his heart was torn with grief, they would be
    merciless to him. He felt that men would crush him as
    dogs strangle a torn dog yelping with pain. He knew that
    his sole means of security against people was to hide his
    wounds from them, and instinctively he tried to do this for
    two days, but now he felt incapable of keeping up the
    unequal struggle.
    His despair was even intensified by the consciousness
    that he was utterly alone in his sorrow. In all Petersburg
    there was not a human being to whom he could express
    what he was feeling, who would feel for him, not as a
    high official, not as a member of society, but simply as a
    suffering man; indeed he had not such a one in the whole
    world.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch grew up an orphan. There were
    two brothers. They did not remember their father, and
    their mother died when Alexey Alexandrovitch was ten
    years old. The property was a small one. Their uncle,
    Karenin, a government official of high standing, at one
    time a favorite of the late Tsar, had brought them up.
    On completing his high school and university courses
    with medals, Alexey Alexandrovitch had, with his uncle’s
    aid, immediately started in a prominent position in the
    service, and from that time forward he had devoted
    himself exclusively to political ambition. In the high
    school and the university, and afterwards in the service,
    Alexey Alexandrovitch had never formed a close
    friendship with anyone. His brother had been the person
    nearest to his heart, but he had a post in the Ministry of
    Foreign Affairs, and was always abroad, where he had died
    shortly after Alexey Alexandrovitch’s marriage.
    While he was governor of a province, Anna’s aunt, a
    wealthy provincial lady, had thrown him—middle-aged as
    he was, though young for a governor—with her niece,
    and had succeeded in putting him in such a position that
    he had either to declare himself or to leave the town.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch was not long in hesitation. There
    were at the time as many reasons for the step as against it,
    and there was no overbalancing consideration to outweigh
    his invariable rule of abstaining when in doubt. But Anna’s
    aunt had through a common acquaintance insinuated that
    he had already compromised the girl, and that he was in
    honor bound to make her an offer. He made the offer, and
    concentrated on his betrothed and his wife all the feeling
    of which he was capable.
    The attachment he felt to Anna precluded in his heart
    every need of intimate relations with others. And now
    among all his acquaintances he had not one friend. He had
    plenty of so-called connections, but no friendships. Alexey
    Alexandrovitch had plenty of people whom he could
    invite to dinner, to whose sympathy he could appeal in
    any public affair he was concerned about, whose interest
    he could reckon upon for anyone he wished to help, with
    whom he could candidly discuss other people’s business
    and affairs of state. But his relations with these people
    were confined to one clearly defined channel, and had a
    certain routine from which it was impossible to depart.
    There was one man, a comrade of his at the university,
    with whom he had made friends later, and with whom he
    could have spoken of a personal sorrow; but this friend
    had a post in the Department of Education in a remote
    part of Russia. Of the people in Petersburg the most
    intimate and most possible were his chief secretary and his
    doctor.
    Mihail Vassilievitch Sludin, the chief secretary, was a
    straightforward, intelligent, good-hearted, and
    conscientious man, and Alexey Alexandrovitch was aware
    of his personal goodwill. But their five years of official

    work together seemed to have put a barrier between them
    that cut off warmer relations.
    After signing the papers brought him, Alexey
    Alexandrovitch had sat for a long while in silence,
    glancing at Mihail Vassilievitch, and several times he
    attempted to speak, but could not. He had already
    prepared the phrase: ‘You have heard of my trouble?’ But
    he ended by saying, as usual: ‘So you’ll get this ready for
    me?’ and with that dismissed him.
    The other person was the doctor, who had also a
    kindly feeling for him; but there had long existed a
    taciturn understanding between them that both were
    weighed down by work, and always in a hurry.
    Of his women friends, foremost amongst them
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna, Alexey Alexandrovitch never
    thought. All women, simply as women, were terrible and
    distasteful to him.
    Chapter 22
    Alexey Alexandrovitch had forgotten the Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna, but she had not forgotten him. At the
    bitterest moment of his lonely despair she came to him,
    and without waiting to be announced, walked straight into
    his study. She found him as he was sitting with his head in
    both hands.
    ‘J’ai force la consigne,’ she said, walking in with rapid
    steps and breathing hard with excitement and rapid
    exercise. ‘I have heard all! Alexey Alexandrovitch! Dear
    friend!’ she went on, warmly squeezing his hand in both
    of hers and gazing with her fine pensive eyes into his.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch, frowning, got up, and
    disengaging his hand, moved her a chair.
    ‘Won’t you sit down, countess? I’m seeing no one
    because I’m unwell, countess,’ he said, and his lips
    twitched.
    ‘Dear friend!’ repeated Countess Lidia Ivanovna, never
    taking her eyes off his, and suddenly her eyebrows rose at
    the inner corners, describing a triangle on her forehead,
    her ugly yellow face became still uglier, but Alexey
    Alexandrovitch felt that she was sorry for him and was
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  9. #59
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    preparing to cry. And he too was softened; he snatched
    her plump hand and proceeded to kiss it.
    ‘Dear friend!’ she said in a voice breaking with
    emotion. ‘You ought not to give way to grief. Your
    sorrow is a great one, but you ought to find consolation.’
    ‘I am crushed, I am annihilated, I am no longer a man!’
    said Alexey Alexandrovitch, letting go her hand, but still
    gazing into her brimming eyes. ‘My position is so awful
    because I can find nowhere, I cannot find within me
    strength to support me.’
    ‘You will find support; seek it—not in me, though I
    beseech you to believe in my friendship,’ she said, with a
    sigh. ‘Our support is love, that love that He has
    vouchsafed us. His burden is light,’ she said, with the look
    of ecstasy Alexey Alexandrovitch knew so well. ‘He will
    be your support and your succor.’
    Although there was in these words a flavor of that
    sentimental emotion at her own lofty feelings, and that
    new mystical fervor which had lately gained ground in
    Petersburg, and which seemed to Alexey Alexandrovitch
    disproportionate, still it was pleasant to him to hear this
    now.
    ‘I am weak. I am crushed. I foresaw nothing, and now
    I understand nothing.’

    ‘Dear friend,’ repeated Lidia Ivanovna.
    ‘It’s not the loss of what I have not now, it’s not that!’
    pursued Alexey Alexandrovitch. ‘I do not grieve for that.
    But I cannot help feeling humiliated before other people
    for the position I am placed in. It is wrong, but I can’t
    help it, I can’t help it.’
    ‘Not you it was performed that noble act of
    forgiveness, at which I was moved to ecstasy, and
    everyone else too, but He, working within your heart,’
    said Countess Lidia Ivanovna, raising her eyes rapturously,
    ‘and so you cannot be ashamed of your act.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch knitted his brows, and crooking
    his hands, he cracked his fingers.
    ‘One must know all the facts,’ he said in his thin voice.
    ‘A man’s strength has its limits, countess, and I have
    reached my limits. The whole day I have had to be
    making arrangements, arrangements about household
    matters arising’ (he emphasized the word arising) ‘from my
    new, solitary position. The servants, the governess, the
    accounts.... These pinpricks have stabbed me to the heart,
    and I have not the strength to bear it. At dinner...
    yesterday, I was almost getting up from the dinner table. I
    could not bear the way my son looked at me. He did not
    ask me the meaning of it all, but he wanted to ask, and I
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    could not bear the look in his eyes. He was afraid to look
    at me, but that is not all....’ Alexey Alexandrovitch would
    have referred to the bill that had been brought him, but
    his voice shook, and he stopped. That bill on blue paper,
    for a hat and ribbons, he could not recall without a rush of
    self-pity.
    ‘I understand, dear friend,’ said Lidia Ivanovna. ‘I
    understand it all. Succor and comfort you will find not in
    me, though I have come only to aid you if I can. If I
    could take from off you all these petty, humiliating
    cares...I understand that a woman’s word, a woman’s
    superintendence is needed. You will intrust it to me?’
    Silently and gratefully Alexey Alexandrovitch pressed
    her hand.
    ‘Together we will take care of Seryozha. Practical
    affairs are not my strong point. But I will set to work. I
    will be your housekeeper. Don’t thank me. I do it not
    from myself..’
    ‘I cannot help thanking you.’
    ‘But, dear friend, do not give way to the feeling of
    which you spoke—being ashamed of what is the
    Christian’s highest glory: *he who humbles himself shall
    be exalted*. And you cannot thank me. You must thank
    Him, and pray to Him for succor. In Him alone we find
    peace, consolation, salvation, and love,’ she said, and
    turning her eyes heavenwards, she began praying, as
    Alexey Alexandrovitch gathered from her silence.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch listened to her now, and those
    expressions which had seemed to him, if not distasteful, at
    least exaggerated, now seemed to him natural and
    consolatory. Alexey Alexandrovitch had disliked this new
    enthusiastic fervor. He was a believer, who was interested
    in religion primarily in its political aspect, and the new
    doctrine which ventured upon several new interpretations,
    just because it paved the way to discussion and analysis,
    was in principle disagreeable to him. He had hitherto
    taken up a cold and even antagonistic attitude to this new
    doctrine, and with Countess Lidia Ivanovna, who had
    been carried away by it, he had never argued, but by
    silence had assiduously parried her attempts to provoke
    him into argument. Now for the first time he heard her
    words with pleasure, and did not inwardly oppose them.
    ‘I am very, very grateful to you, both for your deeds
    and for your words,’ he said, when she had finished
    praying.
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna once more pressed both her
    friend’s hands.
    ‘Now I will enter upon my duties,’ she said with a
    smile after a pause, as she wiped away the traces of tears. ‘I
    am going to Seryozha. Only in the last extremity shall I
    apply to you.’ And she got up and went out.
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna went into Seryozha’s part of
    the house, and dropping tears on the scared child’s cheeks,
    she told him that his father was a saint and his mother was
    dead.
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna kept her promise. She did
    actually take upon herself the care of the organization and
    management of Alexey Alexandrovitch’s household. But
    she had not overstated the case when saying that practical
    affairs were not her strong point. All her arrangements had
    to be modified because they could not be carried out, and
    they were modified by Korney, Alexey Alexandrovitch’s
    valet, who, though no one was aware of the fact, now
    managed Karenin’s household, and quietly and discreetly
    reported to his master while he was dressing all it was
    necessary for him to know. But Lidia Ivanovna’s help was
    none the less real; she gave Alexey Alexandrovitch moral
    support in the consciousness of her love and respect for
    him, and still more, as it was soothing to her to believe, in
    that she almost turned him to Christianity—that is, from
    an indifferent and apathetic believer she turned him into
    an ardent and steadfast adherent of the new interpretation
    of Christian doctrine, which had been gaining ground of
    late in Petersburg. It was easy for Alexey Alexandrovitch
    to believe in this teaching. Alexey Alexandrovitch, like
    Lidia Ivanovna indeed, and others who shared their views,
    was completely devoid of vividness of imagination, that
    spiritual faculty in virtue of which the conceptions evoked
    by the imagination become so vivid that they must needs
    be in harmony with other conceptions, and with actual
    fact. He saw nothing impossible and inconceivable in the
    idea that death, though existing for unbelievers, did not
    exist for him, and that, as he was possessed of the most
    perfect faith, of the measure of which he was himself the
    judge, therefore there was no sin in his soul, and he was
    experiencing complete salvation here on earth.
    It is true that the erroneousness and shallowness of this
    conception of his faith was dimly perceptible to Alexey
    Alexandrovitch, and he knew that when, without the
    slightest idea that his forgiveness was the action of a higher
    power, he had surrendered directly to the feeling of
    forgiveness, he had felt more happiness than now when he
    was thinking every instant that Christ was in his heart, and
    that in signing official papers he was doing His will. But
    for Alexey Alexandrovitch it was a necessity to think in
    that way; it was such a necessity for him in his humiliation
    to have some elevated standpoint, however imaginary,
    from which, looked down upon by all, he could look
    down on others, that he clung, as to his one salvation, to
    his delusion of salvation.
    Chapter 23
    The Countess Lidia Ivanovna had, as a very young and
    sentimental girl, been married to a wealthy man of high
    rank, an extremely good-natured, jovial, and extremely
    dissipated rake. Two months after marriage her husband
    abandoned her, and her impassioned protestations of
    affection he met with a sarcasm and even hostility that
    people knowing the count’s good heart, and seeing no
    defects in the sentimental Lidia, were at loss to explain.
    Though they were divorced and lived apart, yet whenever
    the husband met the wife, he invariably behaved to her
    with the same malignant irony, the cause of which was
    incomprehensible.
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna had long given up being in
    love with her husband, but from that time she had never
    given up being in love with someone. She was in love
    with several people at once, both men and women; she
    had been in love with almost everyone who had been
    particularly distinguished in any way. She was in love with
    all the new princes and princesses who married into the
    imperial family; she had been in love with a high dignitary
    of the Church, a vicar, and a parish priest; she had been in
    love with a journalist, three Slavophiles, with Komissarov,
    with a minister, a doctor, an English missionary and
    Karenin. All these passions constantly waning or growing
    more ardent, did not prevent her from keeping up the
    most extended and complicated relations with the court
    and fashionable society. But from the time that after
    Karenin’s trouble she took him under her special
    protection, from the time that she set to work in Karenin’s
    household looking after his welfare, she felt that all her
    other attachments were not the real thing, and that she
    was now genuinely in love, and with no one but Karenin.
    The feeling she now experienced for him seemed to her
    stronger than any of her former feelings. Analyzing her
    feeling, and comparing it with former passions, she
    distinctly perceived that she would not have been in love
    with Komissarov if he had not saved the life of the Tsar,
    that she would not have been in love with Ristitch-
    Kudzhitsky if there had been no Slavonic question, but
    that she loved Karenin for himself, for his lofty,
    uncomprehended soul, for the sweet—to her—high notes
    of his voice, for his drawling intonation, his weary eyes,
    his character, and his soft white hands with their swollen
    veins. She was not simply overjoyed at meeting him, but
    she sought in his face signs of the impression she was
    making on him. She tried to please him, not by her words
    only, but in her whole person. For his sake it was that she
    now lavished more care on her dress than before. She
    caught herself in reveries on what might have been, if she
    had not been married and he had been free. She blushed
    with emotion when he came into the room, she could not
    repress a smile of rapture when he said anything amiable to
    her.
    For several days now Countess Lidia Ivanovna had
    been in a state of intense excitement. She had learned that
    Anna and Vronsky were in Petersburg. Alexey
    Alexandrovitch must be saved from seeing her, he must be
    saved even from the torturing knowledge that that awful
    woman was in the same town with him, and that he might
    meet her any minute.
    Lidia Ivanovna made inquiries through her friends as to
    what those infamous people, as she called Anna and
    Vronsky, intended doing, and she endeavored so to guide
    every movement of her friend during those days that he
    could not come across them. The young adjutant, an
    acquaintance of Vronsky, through whom she obtained her
    information, and who hoped through Countess Lidia
    Ivanovna to obtain a concession, told her that they had
    finished their business and were going away next day.
    Lidia Ivanovna had already begun to calm down, when
    the next morning a note was brought her, the handwriting
    of which she recognized with horror. It was the
    handwriting of Anna Karenina. The envelope was of paper
    as thick as bark; on the oblong yellow paper there was a
    huge monogram, and the letter smelt of agreeable scent.
    ‘Who brought it?’
    ‘A commissionaire from the hotel.’
    It was some time before Countess Lidia Ivanovna could
    sit down to read the letter. Her excitement brought on an
    attack of asthma, to which she was subject. When she had
    recovered her composure, she read the following letter in
    French:
    ‘Madame la Comtesse,
    ‘The Christian feelings with which your heart is filled
    give me the, I feel, unpardonable boldness to write to you.
    I am miserable at being separated from my son. I entreat
    permission to see him once before my departure. Forgive
    me for recalling myself to your memory. I apply to you
    and not to Alexey Alexandrovitch, simply because I do
    not wish to cause that generous man to suffer in
    remembering me. Knowing your friendship for him, I
    know you will understand me. Could you send Seryozha
    to me, or should I come to the house at some fixed hour,
    or will you let me know when and where I could see him
    away from home? I do not anticipate a refusal, knowing
    the magnanimity of him with whom it rests. You cannot
    conceive the craving I have to see him, and so cannot
    conceive the gratitude your help will arouse in me.
    Anna.’
    Everything in this letter exasperated Countess Lidia
    Ivanovna: its contents and the allusion to magnanimity,
    and especially its free and easy—as she considered—tone.
    ‘Say that there is no answer,’ said Countess Lidia
    Ivanovna, and immediately opening her blotting-book,
    she wrote to Alexey Alexandrovitch that she hoped to see
    him at one o’clock at the levee.
    ‘I must talk with you of a grave and painful subject.
    There we will arrange where to meet. Best of all at my
    house, where I will order tea as you like it. Urgent. He
    lays the cross, but He gives the strength to bear it,’ she
    added, so as to give him some slight preparation. Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna usually wrote some two or three letters a
    day to Alexey Alexandrovitch. She enjoyed that form of
    communication, which gave opportunity for a refinement
    and air of mystery not afforded by their personal
    interviews.
    Chapter 24
    The levee was drawing to a close. People met as they
    were going away, and gossiped of the latest news, of the
    newly bestowed honors and the changes in the positions
    of the higher functionaries.
    ‘If only Countess Marya Borissovna were Minister of
    War, and Princess Vatkovskaya were Commander-in-
    Chief,’ said a gray-headed, little old man in a goldembroidered
    uniform, addressing a tall, handsome maid of
    honor who had questioned him about the new
    appointments.
    ‘And me among the adjutants,’ said the maid of honor,
    smiling.
    ‘You have an appointment already. You’re over the
    ecclesiastical department. And your assistant’s Karenin.’
    ‘Good-day, prince!’ said the little old man to a man
    who came up to him.
    ‘What were you saying of Karenin?’ said the prince.
    ‘He and Putyatov have received the Alexander
    Nevsky.’
    ‘I thought he had it already.’
    ‘No. Just look at him,’ said the little old man, pointing
    with his embroidered hat to Karenin in a court uniform
    with the new red ribbon across his shoulders, standing in
    the doorway of the hall with an influential member of the
    Imperial Council. ‘Pleased and happy as a brass farthing,’
    he added, stopping to shake hands with a handsome
    gentleman of the bedchamber of colossal proportions.
    ‘No; he’s looking older,’ said the gentleman of the
    bedchamber.
    ‘From overwork. He’s always drawing up projects
    nowadays. He won’t let a poor devil go nowadays till he’s
    explained it all to him under heads.’
    ‘Looking older, did you say? Il fait des passions. I
    believe Countess Lidia Ivanovna’s jealous now of his wife.’
    ‘Oh, come now, please don’t say any harm of Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna.’
    ‘Why, is there any harm in her being in love with
    Karenin?’
    ‘But is it true Madame Karenina’s here?’
    ‘Well, not here in the palace, but in Petersburg. I met
    her yesterday with Alexey Vronsky, bras dessous, bras
    dessous, in the Morsky.’
    ‘C’est un homme qui n’a pas...’ the gentleman of the
    bedchamber was beginning, but he stopped to make
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    room, bowing, for a member of the Imperial family to
    pass.
    Thus people talked incessantly of Alexey
    Alexandrovitch, finding fault with him and laughing at
    him, while he, blocking up the way of the member of the
    Imperial Council he had captured, was explaining to him
    point by point his new financial project, never
    interrupting his discourse for an instant for fear he should
    escape.
    Almost at the same time that his wife left Alexey
    Alexandrovitch there had come to him that bitterest
    moment in the life of an official—the moment when his
    upward career comes to a full stop. This full stop had
    arrived and everyone perceived it, but Alexey
    Alexandrovitch himself was not yet aware that his career
    was over. Whether it was due to his feud with Stremov,
    or his misfortune with his wife, or simply that Alexey
    Alexandrovitch had reached his destined limits, it had
    become evident to everyone in the course of that year that
    his career was at an end. He still filled a position of
    consequence, he sat on many commissions and
    committees, but he was a man whose day was over, and
    from whom nothing was expected. Whatever he said,
    whatever he proposed, was heard as though it were
    something long familiar, and the very thing that was not
    needed. But Alexey Alexandrovitch was not aware of this,
    and, on the contrary, being cut off from direct
    participation in governmental activity, he saw more clearly
    than ever the errors and defects in the action of others, and
    thought it his duty to point out means for their correction.
    Shortly after his separation from his wife, he began writing
    his first note on the new judicial procedure, the first of the
    endless series of notes he was destined to write in the
    future.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch did not merely fail to observe
    his hopeless position in the official world, he was not
    merely free from anxiety on this head, he was positively
    more satisfied than ever with his own activity.
    ‘He that is unmarried careth for the things that belong
    to the Lord, how he may please the Lord: But he that is
    married careth for the things that are of the world, how he
    may please his wife,’ says the Apostle Paul, and Alexey
    Alexandrovitch, who was now guided in every action by
    Scripture, often recalled this text. It seemed to him that
    ever since he had been left without a wife, he had in these
    very projects of reform been serving the Lord more
    zealously than before.
    The unmistakable impatience of the member of the
    Council trying to get away from him did not trouble
    Alexey Alexandrovitch; he gave up his exposition only
    when the member of the Council, seizing his chance
    when one of the Imperial family was passing, slipped away
    from him.
    Left alone, Alexey Alexandrovitch looked down,
    collecting his thoughts, then looked casually about him
    and walked towards the door, where he hoped to meet
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna.
    ‘And how strong they all are, how sound physically,’
    thought Alexey Alexandrovitch, looking at the powerfully
    built gentleman of the bedchamber with his well-combed,
    perfumed whiskers, and at the red neck of the prince,
    pinched by his tight uniform. He had to pass them on his
    way. ‘Truly is it said that all the world is evil,’ he thought,
    with another sidelong glance at the calves of the
    gentleman of the bedchamber.
    Moving forward deliberately, Alexey Alexandrovitch
    bowed with his customary air of weariness and dignity to
    the gentleman who had been talking about him, and
    looking towards the door, his eyes sought Countess Lidia
    Ivanovna.
    ‘Ah! Alexey Alexandrovitch!’ said the little old man,
    with a malicious light in his eyes, at the moment when
    Karenin was on a level with them, and was nodding with
    a frigid gesture, ‘I haven’t congratulated you yet,’ said the
    old man, pointing to his newly received ribbon.
    ‘Thank you,’ answered Alexey Alexandrovitch. ‘What
    an EXQUISITE day to-day,’ he added, laying emphasis in
    his peculiar way on the word EXQUISITE.
    That they laughed at him he was well aware, but he did
    not expect anything but hostility from them; he was used
    to that by now.
    Catching sight of the yellow shoulders of Lidia
    Ivanovna jutting out above her corset, and her fine
    pensive eyes bidding him to her, Alexey Alexandrovitch
    smiled, revealing untarnished white teeth, and went
    towards her.
    Lidia Ivanovna’s dress had cost her great pains, as
    indeed all her dresses had done of late. Her aim in dress
    was now quite the reverse of that she had pursued thirty
    years before. Then her desire had been to adorn herself
    with something, and the more adorned the better. Now,
    on the contrary, she was perforce decked out in a way so
    inconsistent with her age and her figure, that her one
    anxiety was to contrive that the contrast between these
    adornments and her own exterior should not be too
    appalling. And as far as Alexey Alexandrovitch was
    concerned she succeeded, and was in his eyes attractive.
    For him she was the one island not only of goodwill to
    him, but of love in the midst of the sea of hostility and
    jeering that surrounded him.
    Passing through rows of ironical eyes, he was drawn as
    naturally to her loving glance as a plant to the sun.
    ‘I congratulate you,’ she said to him, her eyes on his
    ribbon.
    Suppressing a smile of pleasure, he shrugged his
    shoulders, closing his eyes, as though to say that that could
    not be a source of joy to him. Countess Lidia Ivanovna
    was very well aware that it was one of his chief sources of
    satisfaction, though he never admitted it.
    ‘How is our angel?’ said Countess Lidia Ivanovna,
    meaning Seryozha.
    ‘I can’t say I was quite pleased with him,’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch, raising his eyebrows and opening his eyes.
    ‘And Sitnikov is not satisfied with him.’ (Sitnikov was the
    tutor to whom Seryozha’s secular education had been
    intrusted.) ‘As I have mentioned to you, there’s a sort of
    coldness in him towards the most important questions
    which ought to touch the heart of every man and every
    child....’ Alexey Alexandrovitch began expounding his
    views on the sole question that interested him besides the
    service—the education of his son.
    When Alexey Alexandrovitch with Lidia Ivanovna’s
    help had been brought back anew to life and activity, he
    felt it his duty to undertake the education of the son left
    on his hands. Having never before taken any interest in
    educational questions, Alexey Alexandrovitch devoted
    some time to the theoretical study of the subject. After
    reading several books on anthropology, education, and
    didactics, Alexey Alexandrovitch drew up a plan of
    education, and engaging the best tutor in Petersburg to
    superintend it, he set to work, and the subject continually
    absorbed him.
    ‘Yes, but the heart. I see in him his father’s heart, and
    with such a heart a child cannot go far wrong,’ said Lidia
    Ivanovna with enthusiasm.
    ‘Yes, perhaps.... As for me, I do my duty. It’s all I can
    do.’
    ‘You’re coming to me,’ said Countess Lidia Ivanovna,
    after a pause; ‘we have to speak of a subject painful for
    you. I would give anything to have spared you certain
    memories, but others are not of the same mind. I have
    received a letter from HER. SHE is here in Petersburg.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch shuddered at the allusion to his
    wife, but immediately his face assumed the deathlike
    rigidity which expressed utter helplessness in the matter.
    ‘I was expecting it,’ he said.
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna looked at him ecstatically, and
    tears of rapture at the greatness of his soul came into her
    eyes.
    Chapter 25
    When Alexey Alexandrovitch came into the Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna’s snug little boudoir, decorated with old
    china and hung with portraits, the lady herself had not yet
    made her appearance.
    She was changing her dress.
    A cloth was laid on a round table, and on it stood a
    china tea service and a silver spirit-lamp and tea kettle.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch looked idly about at the endless
    familiar portraits which adorned the room, and sitting
    down to the table, he opened a New Testament lying
    upon it. The rustle of the countess’s silk skirt drew his
    attention off.
    ‘Well now, we can sit quietly,’ said Countess Lidia
    Ivanovna, slipping hurriedly with an agitated smile
    between the table and the sofa, ‘and talk over our tea.’
    After some words of preparation, Countess Lidia
    Ivanovna, breathing hard and flushing crimson, gave into
    Alexey Alexandrovitch’s hands the letter she had received.
    After reading the letter, he sat a long while in silence.
    ‘I don’t think I have the right to refuse her,’ he said,
    timidly lifting his eyes.
    ‘Dear friend, you never see evil in anyone!’
    ‘On the contrary, I see that all is evil. But whether it is
    just..’
    His face showed irresolution, and a seeking for counsel,
    support, and guidance in a matter he did not understand.
    ‘No,’ Countess Lidia Ivanovna interrupted him; ‘there
    are limits to everything. I can understand immorality,’ she
    said, not quite truthfully, since she never could understand
    that which leads women to immorality; ‘but I don’t
    understand cruelty: to whom? to you! How can she stay in
    the town where you are? No, the longer one lives the
    more one learns. And I’m learning to understand your
    loftiness and her baseness.’
    ‘Who is to throw a stone?’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch,
    unmistakably pleased with the part he had to play. ‘I have
    forgiven all, and so I cannot deprive her of what is exacted
    by love in her—by her love for her son...’
    ‘But is that love, my friend? Is it sincere? Admitting
    that you have forgiven—that you forgive—have we the
    right to work on the feelings of that angel? He looks on
    her as dead. He prays for her, and beseeches God to have
    mercy on her sins. And it is better so. But now what will
    he think?’
    ‘I had not thought of that,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch,
    evidently agreeing.
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna hid her face in her hands and
    was silent. she was praying.
    ‘If you ask my advice,’ she said, having finished her
    prayer and uncovered her face, ‘I do not advise you to do
    this. Do you suppose I don’t see how you are suffering,
    how this has torn open your wounds? But supposing that,
    as always, you don’t think of yourself, what can it lead
    to?—to fresh suffering for you, to torture for the child. If
    there were a trace of humanity left in her, she ought not
    to wish for it herself. No, I have no hesitation in saying I
    advise not, and if you will intrust it to me, I will write to
    her.’
    And Alexey Alexandrovitch consented, and Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna sent the following letter in French:
    ‘Dear Madame,
    ‘To be reminded of you might have results for your son
    in leading to questions on his part which could not be
    answered without implanting in the child’s soul a spirit of
    censure towards what should be for him sacred, and
    therefore I beg you to interpret your husband’s refusal in
    the spirit of Christian love. I pray to Almighty God to
    have mercy on you.
    Countess Lidia.’
    This letter attained the secret object which Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna had concealed from herself. It wounded
    Anna to the quick.
    For his part, Alexey Alexandrovitch, on returning
    home from Lidia Ivanovna’s, could not all that day
    concentrate himself on his usual pursuits, and find that
    spiritual peace of one saved and believing which he had
    felt of late.
    The thought of his wife, who had so greatly sinned
    against him, and towards whom he had been so saintly, as
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna had so justly told him, ought not
    to have troubled him; but he was not easy; he could not
    understand the book he was reading; he could not drive
    away harassing recollections of his relations with her, of
    the mistake which, as it now seemed, he had made in
    regard to her. The memory of how he had received her
    confession of infidelity on their way home from the races
    (especially that he had insisted only on the observance of
    external decorum, and had not sent a challenge) tortured
    him like a remorse. He was tortured too by the thought of
    the letter he had written her; and most of all, his
    forgiveness, which nobody wanted, and his care of the
    other man’s child made his heart burn with shame and
    remorse.
    And just the same feeling of shame and regret he felt
    now, as he reviewed all his past with her, recalling the
    awkward words in which, after long wavering, he had
    made her an offer.
    ‘But how have I been to blame?’ he said to himself.
    And this question always excited another question in
    him—whether they felt differently, did their loving and
    marrying differently, these Vronskys and Oblonskys...these
    gentlemen of the bedchamber, with their fine calves. And
    there passed before his mind a whole series of these
    mettlesome, vigorous, self- confident men, who always
    and everywhere drew his inquisitive attention in spite of
    himself. He tried to dispel these thoughts, he tried to
    persuade himself that he was not living for this transient
    life, but for the life of eternity, and that there was peace
    and love in his heart.
    But the fact that he had in this transient, trivial life
    made, as it seemed to him, a few trivial mistakes tortured
    him as though the eternal salvation in which he believed
    had no existence. But this temptation did not last long,
    and soon there was reestablished once more in Alexey
    Alexandrovitch’s soul the peace and the elevation by
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    Anna Karenina
    1132 of 1759
    virtue of which he could forget what he did not want to
    remember.
    Chapter 26
    ‘Well, Kapitonitch?’ said Seryozha, coming back rosy
    and good- humored from his walk the day before his
    birthday, and giving his overcoat to the tall old hall porter,
    who smiled down at the little person from the height of
    his long figure. ‘Well, has the bandaged clerk been here
    today? Did papa see him?’
    ‘He saw him. The minute the chief secretary came out,
    I announced him,’ said the hall porter with a goodhumored
    wink. ‘Here, I’ll take it off.’
    ‘Seryozha!’ said the tutor, stopping in the doorway
    leading to the inner rooms. ‘Take it off yourself.’ But
    Seryozha, though he heard his tutor’s feeble voice, did not
    pay attention to it. He stood keeping hold of the hall
    porter’s belt, and gazing into his face.
    ‘Well, and did papa do what he wanted for him?’
    The hall porter nodded his head affirmatively. The
    clerk with his face tied up, who had already been seven
    times to ask some favor of Alexey Alexandrovitch,
    interested both Seryozha and the hall porter. Seryozha had
    come upon him in the hall, and had heard him plaintively

    beg the hall porter to announce him, saying that he and
    his children had death staring them in the face.
    Since then Seryozha, having met him a second time in
    the hall, took great interest in him.
    ‘Well, was he very glad?’ he asked.
    ‘Glad? I should think so! Almost dancing as he walked
    away.’
    ‘And has anything been left?’ asked Seryozha, after a
    pause.
    ‘Come, sir,’ said the hall-porter; then with a shake of
    his head he whispered, ‘Something from the countess.’
    Seryozha understood at once that what the hall porter
    was speaking of was a present from Countess Lidia
    Ivanovna for his birthday.
    ‘What do you say? Where?’
    ‘Korney took it to your papa. A fine plaything it must
    be too!’
    ‘How big? Like this?’
    ‘Rather small, but a fine thing.’
    ‘A book.’
    ‘No, a thing. Run along, run along, Vassily Lukitch is
    calling you,’ said the porter, hearing the tutor’s steps
    approaching, and carefully taking away from his belt the
    little hand in the glove half pulled off, he signed with his
    head towards the tutor.
    ‘Vassily Lukitch, in a tiny minute!’ answered Seryozha
    with that --- and loving smile which always won over the
    conscientious Vassily Lukitch.
    Seryozha was too happy, everything was too delightful
    for him to be able to help sharing with his friend the
    porter the family good fortune of which he had heard
    during his walk in the public gardens from Lidia
    Ivanovna’s niece. This piece of good news seemed to him
    particularly important from its coming at the same time
    with the gladness of the bandaged clerk and his own
    gladness at toys having come for him. It seemed to
    Seryozha that this was a day on which everyone ought to
    be glad and happy.
    ‘You know papa’s received the Alexander Nevsky
    today?’
    ‘To be sure I do! People have been already to
    congratulate him.’
    ‘And is he glad?’
    ‘Glad at the Tsar’s gracious favor! I should think so! It’s
    a proof he’s deserved it,’ said the porter severely and
    seriously.
    Seryozha fell to dreaming, gazing up at the face of the
    porter, which he had thoroughly studied in every detail,
    especially the chin that hung down between the gray
    whiskers, never seen by anyone but Seryozha, who saw
    him only from below.
    ‘Well, and has your daughter been to see you lately?’
    The porter’s daughter was a ballet dancer.
    ‘When is she to come on week-days? They’ve their
    lessons to learn too. And you’ve your lesson, sir; run
    along.’
    On coming into the room, Seryozha, instead of sitting
    down to his lessons, told his tutor of his supposition that
    what had been brought him must be a machine. ‘What do
    you think?’ he inquired.
    But Vassily Lukitch was thinking of nothing but the
    necessity of learning the grammar lesson for the teacher,
    who was coming at two.
    ‘No, do just tell me, Vassily Lukitch,’ he asked
    suddenly, when he was seated at their work table with the
    book in his hands, ‘what is greater than the Alexander
    Nevsky? You know papa’s received the Alexander
    Nevsky?’
    Vassily Lukitch replied that the Vladimir was greater
    than the Alexander Nevsky.
    ‘And higher still?’
    ‘Well, highest of all is the Andrey Pervozvanny.’
    ‘And higher than the Andrey?’
    ‘I don’t know.’
    ‘What, you don’t know?’ and Seryozha, leaning on his
    elbows, sank into deep meditation.
    His meditations were of the most complex and diverse
    character. He imagined his father’s having suddenly been
    presented with both the Vladimir and the Andrey today,
    and in consequence being much better tempered at his
    lesson, and dreamed how, when he was grown up, he
    would himself receive all the orders, and what they might
    invent higher than the Andrey. Directly any higher order
    were invented, he would win it. They would make a
    higher one still, and he would immediately win that too.
    The time passed in such meditations, and when the
    teacher came, the lesson about the adverbs of place and
    time and manner of action was not ready, and the teacher
    was not only displeased, but hurt. This touched Seryozha.
    He felt he was not to blame for not having learned the
    lesson; however much he tried, he was utterly unable to
    do that. As long as the teacher was explaining to him, he
    believed him and seemed to comprehend, but as soon as
    he was left alone, he was positively unable to recollect and
    to understand that the short and familiar word ‘suddenly’ is
    an adverb of manner of action. Still he was sorry that he
    had disappointed the teacher.
    He chose a moment when the teacher was looking in
    silence at the book.
    ‘Mihail Ivanitch, when is your birthday?’ he asked all,
    of a sudden.
    ‘You’d much better be thinking about your work.
    Birthdays are of no importance to a rational being. It’s a
    day like any other on which one has to do one’s work.’
    Seryozha looked intently at the teacher, at his scanty
    beard, at his spectacles, which had slipped down below the
    ridge on his nose, and fell into so deep a reverie that he
    heard nothing of what the teacher was explaining to him.
    He knew that the teacher did not think what he said; he
    felt it from the tone in which it was said. ‘But why have
    they all agreed to speak just in the same manner always the
    dreariest and most useless stuff? Why does he keep me off;
    why doesn’t he love me?’ he asked himself mournfully,
    and could not think of an answer.
    Chapter 27
    After the lesson with the grammar teacher came his
    father’s lesson. While waiting for his father, Seryozha sat at
    the table playing with a penknife, and fell to dreaming.
    Among Seryozha’s favorite occupations was searching for
    his mother during his walks. He did not believe in death
    generally, and in her death in particular, in spite of what
    Lidia Ivanovna had told him and his father had confirmed,
    and it was just because of that, and after he had been told
    she was dead, that he had begun looking for her when out
    for a walk. Every woman of full, graceful figure with dark
    hair was his mother. At the sight of such a woman such a
    feeling of tenderness was stirred within him that his breath
    failed him, and tears came into his eyes. And he was on
    the tiptoe of expectation that she would come up to him,
    would lift her veil. All her face would be visible, she
    would smile, she would hug him, he would sniff her
    fragrance, feel the softness of her arms, and cry with
    happiness, just as he had one evening lain on her lap while
    she tickled him, and he laughed and bit her white, ringcovered
    fingers. Later, when he accidentally learned from
    his old nurse that his mother was not dead, and his father
    and Lidia Ivanovna had explained to him that she was
    dead to him because she was wicked (which he could not
    possibly believe, because he loved her), he went on
    seeking her and expecting her in the same way. That day
    in the public gardens there had been a lady in a lilac veil,
    whom he had watched with a throbbing heart, believing it
    to be she as she came towards them along the path. The
    lady had not come up to them, but had disappeared
    somewhere. That day, more intensely than ever, Seryozha
    felt a rush of love for her, and now, waiting for his father,
    he forgot everything, and cut all round the edge of the
    table with his penknife, staring straight before him with
    sparkling eyes and dreaming of her.
    ‘Here is your papa!’ said Vassily Lukitch, rousing him.
    Seryozha jumped up and went up to his father, and
    kissing his hand, looked at him intently, trying to discover
    signs of his joy at receiving the Alexander Nevsky.
    ‘Did you have a nice walk?’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch, sitting down in his easy chair, pulling the
    volume of the Old Testament to him and opening it.
    Although Alexey Alexandrovitch had more than once told
    Seryozha that every Christian ought to know Scripture
    history thoroughly, he often referred to the Bible himself
    during the lesson, and Seryozha observed this.
    ‘Yes, it was very nice indeed, papa,’ said Seryozha,
    sitting sideways on his chair and rocking it, which was
    forbidden. ‘I saw Nadinka’ (Nadinka was a niece of Lidia
    Ivanovna’s who was being brought up in her house). ‘She
    told me you’d been given a new star. Are you glad, papa?’
    ‘First of all, don’t rock your chair, please,’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch. ‘And secondly, it’s not the reward that’s
    precious, but the work itself. And I could have wished
    you understood that. If you now are going to work, to
    study in order to win a reward, then the work will seem
    hard to you; but when you work’ (Alexey Alexandrovitch,
    as he spoke, thought of how he had been sustained by a
    sense of duty through the wearisome labor of the
    morning, consisting of signing one hundred and eighty
    papers), ‘loving your work, you will find your reward in
    it.’
    Seryozha’s eyes, that had been shining with gaiety and
    tenderness, grew dull and dropped before his father’s gaze.
    This was the same long-familiar tone his father always
    took with him, and Seryozha had learned by now to fall in
    with it. His father always talked to him—so Seryozha
    felt—as though he were addressing some boy of his own
    imagination, one of those boys that exist in books, utterly

    unlike himself. And Seryozha always tried with his father
    to act being the story-book boy.
    ‘You understand that, I hope?’ said his father.
    ‘Yes, papa,’ answered Seryozha, acting the part of the
    imaginary boy.
    The lesson consisted of learning by heart several verses
    out of the Gospel and the repetition of the beginning of
    the Old Testament. The verses from the Gospel Seryozha
    knew fairly well, but at the moment when he was saying
    them he became so absorbed in watching the sharply
    protruding, bony knobbiness of his father’s forehead, that
    he lost the thread, and he transposed the end of one verse
    and the beginning of another. So it was evident to Alexey
    Alexandrovitch that he did not understand what he was
    saying, and that irritated him.
    He frowned, and began explaining what Seryozha had
    heard many times before and never could remember,
    because he understood it too well, just as that ‘suddenly’ is
    an adverb of manner of action. Seryozha looked with
    scared eyes at his father, and could think of nothing but
    whether his father would make him repeat what he had
    said, as he sometimes did. And this thought so alarmed
    Seryozha that he now understood nothing. But his father
    did not make him repeat it, and passed on to the lesson
    out of the Old Testament. Seryozha recounted the events
    themselves well enough, but when he had to answer
    questions as to what certain events prefigured, he knew
    nothing, though he had already been punished over this
    lesson. The passage at which he was utterly unable to say
    anything, and began fidgeting and cutting the table and
    swinging his chair, was where he had to repeat the
    patriarchs before the Flood. He did not know one of
    them, except Enoch, who had been taken up alive to
    heaven. Last time he had remembered their names, but
    now he had forgotten them utterly, chiefly because Enoch
    was the personage he liked best in the whole of the Old
    Testament, and Enoch’s translation to heaven was
    connected in his mind with a whole long train of thought,
    in which he became absorbed now while he gazed with
    fascinated eyes at his father’s watch-chain and a halfunbuttoned
    button on his waistcoat.
    In death, of which they talked to him so often,
    Seryozha disbelieved entirely. He did not believe that
    those he loved could die, above all that he himself would
    die. That was to him something utterly inconceivable and
    impossible. But he had been told that all men die; he had
    asked people, indeed, whom he trusted, and they too, had
    confirmed it; his old nurse, too, said the same, though
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    reluctantly. But Enoch had not died, and so it followed
    that everyone did not die. ‘And why cannot anyone else
    so serve God and be taken alive to heaven?’ thought
    Seryozha. Bad people, that is those Seryozha did not like,
    they might die, but the good might all be like Enoch.
    ‘Well, what are the names of the patriarchs?’
    ‘Enoch, Enos—‘
    ‘But you have said that already. This is bad, Seryozha,
    very bad. If you don’t try to learn what is more necessary
    than anything for a Christian,’ said his father, getting up,
    ‘whatever can interest you? I am displeased with you, and
    Piotr Ignatitch’ (this was the most important of his
    teachers) ‘is displeased with you.... I shall have to punish
    you.’
    His father and his teacher were both displeased with
    Seryozha, and he certainly did learn his lessons very badly.
    But still it could not be said he was a stupid boy. On the
    contrary, he was far cleverer than the boys his teacher held
    up as examples to Seryozha. In his father’s opinion, he did
    not want to learn what he was taught. In reality he could
    not learn that. He could not, because the claims of his
    own soul were more binding on him than those claims his
    father and his teacher made upon him. Those claims were
    in opposition, and he was in direct conflict with his

    education. He was nine years old; he was a child; but he
    knew his own soul, it was precious to him, he guarded it
    as the eyelid guards the eye, and without the key of love
    he let no one into his soul. His teachers complained that
    he would not learn, while his soul was brimming over
    with thirst for knowledge. And he learned from
    Kapitonitch, from his nurse, from Nadinka, from Vassily
    Lukitch, but not from his teachers. The spring his father
    and his teachers reckoned upon to turn their mill-wheels
    had long dried up at the source, but its waters did their
    work in another channel.
    His father punished Seryozha by not letting him go to
    see Nadinka, Lidia Ivanovna’s niece; but this punishment
    turned out happily for Seryozha. Vassily Lukitch was in a
    good humor, and showed him how to make windmills.
    The whole evening passed over this work and in dreaming
    how to make a windmill on which he could turn
    himself—clutching at the sails or tying himself on and
    whirling round. Of his mother Seryozha did not think all
    the evening, but when he had gone to bed, he suddenly
    remembered her, and prayed in his own words that his
    mother tomorrow for his birthday might leave off hiding
    herself and come to him.
    ‘Vassily Lukitch, do you know what I prayed for
    tonight extra besides the regular things?’
    ‘That you might learn your lessons better?’
    ‘No.’
    ‘Toys?’
    ‘No. You’ll never guess. A splendid thing; but it’s a
    secret! When it comes to pass I’ll tell you. Can’t you
    guess!’
    ‘No, I can’t guess. You tell me,’ said Vassily Lukitch
    with a smile, which was rare with him. ‘Come, lie down,
    I’m putting out the candle.’
    ‘Without the candle I can see better what I see and
    what I prayed for. There! I was almost telling the secret!’
    said Seryozha, laughing gaily.
    When the candle was taken away, Seryozha heard and
    felt his mother. She stood over him, and with loving eyes
    caressed him. But then came windmills, a knife,
    everything began to be mixed up, and he fell asleep.
    Chapter 28
    On arriving in Petersburg, Vronsky and Anna stayed at
    one of the best hotels; Vronsky apart in a lower story,
    Anna above with her child, its nurse, and her maid, in a
    large suite of four rooms.
    On the day of his arrival Vronsky went to his brother’s.
    There he found his mother, who had come from Moscow
    on business. His mother and sister-in-law greeted him as
    usual: they asked him about his stay abroad, and talked of
    their common acquaintances, but did not let drop a single
    word in allusion to his connection with Anna. His brother
    came the next morning to see Vronsky, and of his own
    accord asked him about her, and Alexey Vronsky told him
    directly that he looked upon his connection with Madame
    Karenina as marriage; that he hoped to arrange a divorce,
    and then to marry her, and until then he considered her as
    much a wife as any other wife, and he begged him to tell
    their mother and his wife so.
    ‘If the world disapproves, I don’t care,’ said Vronsky;
    ‘but if my relations want to be on terms of relationship
    with me, they will have to be on the same terms with my
    wife.’
    The elder brother, who had always a respect for his
    younger brother’s judgment, could not well tell whether
    he was right or not till the world had decided the
    question; for his part he had nothing against it, and with
    Alexey he went up to see Anna.
    Before his brother, as before everyone, Vronsky
    addressed Anna with a certain formality, treating her as he
    might a very intimate friend, but it was understood that his
    brother knew their real relations, and they talked about
    Anna’s going to Vronsky’s estate.
    In spite of all his social experience Vronsky was, in
    consequence of the new position in which he was placed,
    laboring under a strange misapprehension. One would
    have thought he must have understood that society was
    closed for him and Anna; but now some vague ideas had
    sprung up in his brain that this was only the case in oldfashioned
    days, and that now with the rapidity of modern
    progress (he had unconsciously become by now a partisan
    of every sort of progress) the views of society had changed,
    and that the question whether they would be received in
    society was not a foregone conclusion. ‘Of course,’ he
    thought, ‘she would not be received at court, but intimate
    friends can and must look at it in the proper light.’ One
    may sit for several hours at a stretch with one’s legs crossed

    in the same position, if one knows that there’s nothing to
    prevent one’s changing one’s position; but if a man knows
    that he must remain sitting so with crossed legs, then
    cramps come on, the legs begin to twitch and to strain
    towards the spot to which one would like to draw them.
    This was what Vronsky was experiencing in regard to the
    world. Though at the bottom of his heart he knew that
    the world was shut on them, he put it to the test whether
    the world had not changed by now and would not receive
    them. But he very quickly perceived that though the
    world was open for him personally, it was closed for Anna.
    Just as in the game of cat and mouse, the hands raised for
    him were dropped to bar the way for Anna.
    One of the first ladies of Petersburg society whom
    Vronsky saw was his cousin Betsy.
    ‘At last!’ she greeted him joyfully. ‘And Anna? How
    glad I am! Where are you stopping? I can fancy after your
    delightful travels you must find our poor Petersburg
    horrid. I can fancy your honeymoon in Rome. How
    about the divorce? Is that all over?’
    Vronsky noticed that Betsy’s enthusiasm waned when
    she learned that no divorce had as yet taken place.
    ‘People will throw stones at me, I know,’ she said, ‘but
    I shall come and see Anna; yes, I shall certainly come. You
    won’t be here long, I suppose?’
    And she did certainly come to see Anna the same day,
    but her tone was not at all the same as in former days. She
    unmistakably prided herself on her courage, and wished
    Anna to appreciate the fidelity of her friendship. She only
    stayed ten minutes, talking of society gossip, and on
    leaving she said:
    ‘You’ve never told me when the divorce is to be?
    Supposing I’m ready to fling my cap over the mill, other
    starchy people will give you the cold shoulder until you’re
    married. And that’s so simple nowadays. Ca se fait. So
    you’re going on Friday? Sorry we shan’t see each other
    again.’
    From Betsy’s tone Vronsky might have grasped what
    he had to expect from the world; but he made another
    effort in his own family. His mother he did not reckon
    upon. He knew that his mother, who had been so
    enthusiastic over Anna at their first acquaintance, would
    have no mercy on her now for having ruined her son’s
    career. But he had more hope of Varya, his brother’s wife.
    He fancied she would not throw stones, and would go
    simply arid directly to see Anna, and would receive her in
    her own house.
    The day after his arrival Vronsky went to her, and
    finding her alone, expressed his wishes directly.
    ‘You know, Alexey,’ she said after hearing him, ‘how
    fond I am of you, and how ready I am to do anything for
    you; but I have not spoken, because I knew I could be of
    no use to you and to Anna Arkadyevna,’ she said,
    articulating the name ‘Anna Arkadyevna’ with particular
    care. ‘Don’t suppose, please, that I judge her. Never;
    perhaps in her place I should have done the same. I don’t
    and can’t enter into that,’ she said, glancing timidly at his
    gloomy face. ‘But one must call things by their names.
    You want me to go and see her, to ask her here, and to
    rehabilitate her in society; but do understand that I
    CANNOT do so. I have daughters growing up, and I
    must live in the world for my husband’s sake. Well, I’m
    ready to come and see Anna Arkadyevna: she will
    understand that I can’t ask her here, or I should have to do
    so in such a way that she would not meet people who
    look at things differently; that would offend her. I can’t
    raise her..’
    ‘Oh, I don’t regard her as fallen more than hundreds of
    women you do receive!’ Vronsky interrupted her still
    more gloomily, and he got up in silence, understanding
    that his sister-in-law’s decision was not to be shaken.
    ‘Alexey! don’t be angry with me. Please understand
    that I’m not to blame,’ began Varya, looking at him with a
    timid smile.
    ‘I’m not angry with you,’ he said still as gloomily; ‘but
    I’m sorry in two ways. I’m sorry, too, that this means
    breaking up our friendship—if not breaking up, at least
    weakening it. You will understand that for me, too, it
    cannot be otherwise.’
    And with that he left her.
    Vronsky knew that further efforts were useless, and that
    he had to spend these few days in Petersburg as though in
    a strange town, avoiding every sort of relation with his
    own old circle in order not to be exposed to the
    annoyances and humiliations which were so intolerable to
    him. One of the most unpleasant features of his position in
    Petersburg was that Alexey Alexandrovitch and his name
    seemed to meet him everywhere. He could not begin to
    talk of anything without the conversation turning on
    Alexey Alexandrovitch; he could not go anywhere
    without risk of meeting him. So at least it seemed to
    Vronsky, just as it seems to a man with a sore finger that
    he is continually, as though on purpose, grazing his sore
    finger on everything.
    Their stay in Petersburg was the more painful to
    Vronsky that he perceived all the time a sort of new mood
    that he could not understand in Anna. At one time she
    would seem in love with him, and then she would
    become cold, irritable, and impenetrable. She was
    worrying over something, and keeping something back
    from him, and did not seem to notice the humiliations
    which poisoned his existence, and for her, with her
    delicate intuition, must have been still more unbearable.
    Chapter 29
    One of Anna’s objects in coming back to Russia had
    been to see her son. From the day she left Italy the
    thought of it had never ceased to agitate her. And as she
    got nearer to Petersburg, the delight and importance of
    this meeting grew ever greater in her imagination. She did
    not even put to herself the question how to arrange it. It
    seemed to her natural and simple to see her son when she
    should be in the same town with him. But on her arrival
    in Petersburg she was suddenly made distinctly aware of
    her present position in society, and she grasped the fact
    that to arrange this meeting was no easy matter.
    She had now been two days in Petersburg. The
    thought of her son never left her for a single instant, but
    she had not yet seen him. To go straight to the house,
    where she might meet Alexey Alexandrovitch, that she felt
    she had no right to do. She might be refused admittance
    and insulted. To write and so enter into relations with her
    husband—that it made her miserable to think of doing;
    she could only be at peace when she did not think of her
    husband. To get a glimpse of her son out walking, finding
    out where and when he went out, was not enough for
    her; she had so looked forward to this meeting, she had so
    much she must say to him, she so longed to embrace him,
    to kiss him. Seryozha’s old nurse might be a help to her
    and show her what to do. But the nurse was not now
    living in Alexey Alexandrovitch’s house. In this
    uncertainty, and in efforts to find the nurse, two days had
    slipped by.
    Hearing of the close intimacy between Alexey
    Alexandrovitch and Countess Lidia Ivanovna, Anna
    decided on the third day to write to her a letter, which
    cost her great pains, and in which she intentionally said
    that permission to see her son must depend on her
    husband’s generosity. She knew that if the letter were
    shown to her husband, he would keep up his character of
    magnanimity, and would not refuse her request.
    The commissionaire who took the letter had brought
    her back the most cruel and unexpected answer, that there
    was no answer. She had never felt so humiliated as at the
    moment when, sending for the commissionaire, she heard
    from him the exact account of how he had waited, and
    how afterwards he had been told there was no answer.
    Anna felt humiliated, insulted, but she saw that from her
    point of view Countess Lidia Ivanovna was right. Her
    suffering was the more poignant that she had to bear it in
    solitude. She could not and would not share it with
    Vronsky. She knew that to him, although he was the
    primary cause of her distress, the question of her seeing
    her son would seem a matter of very little consequence.
    She knew that he would never be capable of
    understanding all the depth of her suffering, that for his
    cool tone at any allusion to it she would begin to hate
    him. And she dreaded that more than anything in the
    world, and so she hid from him everything that related to
    her son. Spending the whole day at home she considered
    ways of seeing her son, and had reached a decision to
    write to her husband. She was just composing this letter
    when she was handed the letter from Lidia Ivanovna. The
    countess’s silence had subdued and depressed her, but the
    letter, all that she read between the lines in it, so
    exasperated her, this malice was so revolting beside her
    passionate, legitimate tenderness for her son, that she
    turned against other people and left off blaming herself.
    ‘This coldness—this pretense of feeling!’ she said to
    herself. ‘They must needs insult me and torture the child,
    and I am to submit to it! Not on any consideration! She is
    worse than I am. I don’t lie, anyway.’ And she decided on
    the spot that next day, Seryozha’s birthday, she would go
    straight to her husband’s house, bribe or deceive the
    servants, but at any cost see her son and overturn the
    hideous deception with which they were encompassing
    the unhappy child.
    She went to a toy shop, bought toys and thought over
    a plan of action. She would go early in the morning at
    eight o’clock, when Alexey Alexandrovitch would be
    certain not to be up. She would have money in her hand
    to give the hall porter and the footman, so that they
    should let her in, and not raising her veil, she would say
    that she had come from Seryozha’s godfather to
    congratulate him, and that she had been charged to leave
    the toys at his bedside. She had prepared everything but
    the words she should say to her son. Often as she had
    dreamed of it, she could never think of anything.
    The next day, at eight o’clock in the morning, Anna
    got out of a hired sledge and rang at the front entrance of
    her former home.
    ‘Run and see what’s wanted. Some lady,’ said
    Kapitonitch, who, not yet dressed, in his overcoat and
    galoshes, had peeped out of the window and seen a lady in
    a veil standing close up to the door. His assistant, a lad
    Anna did not know, had no sooner opened the door to
    her than she came in, and pulling a three-rouble note out
    of her muff put it hurriedly into his hand.
    ‘Seryozha—Sergey Alexeitch,’ she said, and was going
    on. Scrutinizing the note, the porter’s assistant stopped her
    at the second glass door.
    ‘Whom do you want?’ he asked.
    She did not hear his words and made no answer.
    Noticing the embarrassment of the unknown lady,
    Kapitonitch went out to her, opened the second door for
    her, and asked her what she was pleased to want.
    ‘From Prince Skorodumov for Sergey Alexeitch,’ she
    said.
    ‘His honor’s not up yet,’ said the porter, looking at her
    attentively.
    Anna had not anticipated that the absolutely unchanged
    hall of the house where she had lived for nine years would
    so greatly affect her. Memories sweet and painful rose one
    after another in her heart, and for a moment she forgot
    what she was here for.
    ‘Would you kindly wait?’ said Kapitonitch, taking off
    her fur cloak.
    As he took off the cloak, Kapitonitch glanced at her
    face, recognized her, and made her a low bow in silence.
    ‘Please walk in, your excellency,’ he said to her.
    She tried to say something, but her voice refused to
    utter any sound; with a guilty and imploring glance at the
    old man she went with light, swift steps up the stairs. Bent
    double, and his galoshes catching in the steps, Kapitonitch
    ran after her, trying to overtake her.
    ‘The tutor’s there; maybe he’s not dressed. I’ll let him
    know.’
    Anna still mounted the familiar staircase, not
    understanding what the old man was saying.
    ‘This way, to the left, if you please. Excuse its not
    being tidy. His honor’s in the old parlor now,’ the hall
    porter said, panting. ‘Excuse me, wait a little, your
    excellency; I’ll just see,’ he said, and overtaking her, he
    opened the high door and disappeared behind it. Anna
    stood still waiting. ‘He’s only just awake,’ said the hall
    porter, coming out. And at the very instant the porter said
    this, Anna caught the sound of a childish yawn. From the
    sound of this yawn alone she knew her son and seemed to
    see him living before her eyes.
    ‘Let me in; go away!’ she said, and went in through the
    high doorway. On the right of the door stood a bed, and
    sitting up in the bed was the boy. His little body bent
    forward with his nightshirt unbuttoned, he was stretching
    and still yawning. The instant his lips came together they
    curved into a blissfully sleepy smile, and with that smile he
    slowly and deliciously rolled back again.
    ‘Seryozha!’ she whispered, going noiselessly up to him.
    When she was parted from him, and all this latter time
    when she had been feeling a fresh rush of love for him, she
    had pictured him as he was at four years old, when she had
    loved him most of all. Now he was not even the same as
    when she had left him; he was still further from the fouryear-
    old baby, more grown and thinner. How thin his
    face was, how short his hair was! What long hands! How
    he had changed since she left him! But it was he with his
    head, his lips, his soft neck and broad little shoulders.
    ‘Seryozha!’ she repeated just in the child’s ear.
    He raised himself again on his elbow, turned his tangled
    head from side to side as though looking for something,
    and opened his eyes. Slowly and inquiringly he looked for
    several seconds at his mother standing motionless before
    him, then all at once he smiled a blissful smile, and
    shutting his eyes, rolled not backwards but towards her
    into her arms.
    ‘Seryozha! my darling boy!’ she said, breathing hard and
    putting her arms round his plump little body. ‘Mother!’ he
    said, wriggling about in her arms so as to touch her hands
    with different parts of him.
    Smiling sleepily still with closed eyes, he flung fat little
    arms round her shoulders, rolled towards her, with the
    delicious sleepy warmth and fragrance that is only found in
    children, and began rubbing his face against her neck and
    shoulders.
    ‘I know,’ he said, opening his eyes; ‘it’s my birthday
    today. I knew you’d come. I’ll get up directly.’
    And saying that he dropped asleep.
    Anna looked at him hungrily; she saw how he had
    grown and changed in her absence. She knew, and did not
    know, the bare legs so long now, that were thrust out
    below the quilt, those short-cropped curls on his neck in
    which she had so often kissed him. She touched all this
    and could say nothing; tears choked her.
    ‘What are you crying for, mother?’ he said, waking
    completely up. ‘Mother, what are you crying for?’ he
    cried in a tearful voice.
    ‘I won’t cry...I’m crying for joy. It’s so long since I’ve
    seen you. I won’t, I won’t,’ she said, gulping down her
    tears and turning away. ‘Come, it’s time for you to dress
    now,’ she added, after a pause, and, never letting go his
    hands, she sat down by his bedside on the chair, where his
    clothes were put ready for him.
    ‘How do you dress without me? How...’ she tried to
    begin talking simply and cheerfully, but she could not, and
    again she turned away.
    ‘I don’t have a cold bath, papa didn’t order it. And
    you’ve not seen Vassily Lukitch? He’ll come in soon.
    Why, you’re sitting on my clothes!’
    And Seryozha went off into a peal of laughter. She
    looked at him and smiled.
    ‘Mother, darling, sweet one!’ he shouted, flinging
    himself on her again and hugging her. It was as though
    only now, on seeing her smile, he fully grasped what had
    happened.
    ‘I don’t want that on,’ he said, taking off her hat. And
    as it were, seeing her afresh without her hat, he fell to
    kissing her again.
    ‘But what did you think about me? You didn’t think I
    was dead?’
    ‘I never believed it.’
    ‘You didn’t believe it, my sweet?’
    ‘I knew, I knew!’ he repeated his favorite phrase, and
    snatching the hand that was stroking his hair, he pressed
    the open palm to his mouth and kissed it.
    Chapter 30
    Meanwhile Vassily Lukitch had not at first understood
    who this lady was, and had learned from their
    conversation that it was no other person than the mother
    who had left her husband, and whom he had not seen, as
    he had entered the house after her departure. He was in
    doubt whether to go in or not, or whether to
    communicate with Alexey Alexandrovitch. Reflecting
    finally that his duty was to get Seryozha up at the hour
    fixed, and that it was therefore not his business to consider
    who was there, the mother or anyone else, but simply to
    do his duty, he finished dressing, went to the door and
    opened it.
    But the embraces of the mother and child, the sound of
    their voices, and what they were saying, made him change
    his mind.
    He shook his head, and with a sigh he closed the door.
    ‘I’ll wait another ten minutes,’ he said to himself, clearing
    his throat and wiping away tears.
    Among the servants of the household there was intense
    excitement all this time. All had heard that their mistress
    had come, and that Kapitonitch had let her in, and that
    she was even now in the nursery, and that their master
    always went in person to the nursery at nine o’clock, and
    every one fully comprehended that it was impossible for
    the husband and wife to meet, and that they must prevent
    it. Korney, the valet, going down to the hall porter’s
    room, asked who had let her in, and how it was he had
    done so, and ascertaining that Kapitonitch had admitted
    her and shown her up, he gave the old man a talking-to.
    The hall porter was doggedly silent, but when Korney told
    him he ought to be sent away, Kapitonitch darted up to
    him, and waving his hands in Korney’s face, began:
    ‘Oh yes, to be sure you’d not have let her in! After ten
    years’ service, and never a word but of kindness, and there
    you’d up and say, ‘Be off, go along, get away with you!’
    Oh yes, you’re a shrewd one at politics, I dare say! You
    don’t need to be taught how to swindle the master, and to
    filch fur coats!’
    ‘Soldier!’ said Korney contemptuously, and he turned
    to the nurse who was coming in. ‘Here, what do you
    think, Marya Efimovna: he let her in without a word to
    anyone,’ Korney said addressing her. ‘Alexey
    Alexandrovitch will be down immediately—and go into
    the nursery!’
    ‘A pretty business, a pretty business!’ said the nurse.
    ‘You, Korney Vassilievitch, you’d best keep him some
    way or other, the master, while I’ll run and get her away
    somehow. A pretty business!’
    When the nurse went into the nursery, Seryozha was
    telling his mother how he and Nadinka had had a fall in
    sledging downhill, and had turned over three times. She
    was listening to the sound of his voice, watching his face
    and the play of expression on it, touching his hand, but
    she did not follow what he was saying. She must go, she
    must leave him,—this was the only thing she was thinking
    and feeling. She heard the steps of Vassily Lukitch coming
    up to the door and coughing; she heard, too, the steps of
    the nurse as she came near; but she sat like one turned to
    stone, incapable of beginning to speak or to get up.
    ‘Mistress, darling!’ began the nurse, going up to Anna
    and kissing her hands and shoulders. ‘God has brought joy
    indeed to our boy on his birthday. You aren’t changed
    one bit.’
    ‘Oh, nurse dear, I didn’t know you were in the house,’
    said Anna, rousing herself for a moment.
    ‘I’m not living here, I’m living with my daughter. I
    came for the birthday, Anna Arkadyevna, darling!’

    The nurse suddenly burst into tears, and began kissing
    her hand again.
    Seryozha, with radiant eyes and smiles, holding his
    mother by one hand and his nurse by the other, pattered
    on the rug with his fat little bare feet. The tenderness
    shown by his beloved nurse to his mother threw him into
    an ecstasy.
    ‘Mother! She often comes to see me, and when she
    comes...’ he was beginning, but he stopped, noticing that
    the nurse was saying something in a whisper to his
    mother, and that in his mother’s face there was a look of
    dread and something like shame, which was so strangely
    unbecoming to her.
    She went up to him.
    ‘My sweet!’ she said.
    She could not say good-bye, but the expression on her
    face said it, and he understood. ‘Darling, darling Kootik!’
    she used the name by which she had called him when he
    was little, ‘you won’t forget me? You...’ but she could not
    say more.
    How often afterwards she thought of words she might
    have said. But now she did not know how to say it, and
    could say nothing. But Seryozha knew all she wanted to
    say to him. He understood that she was unhappy and
    loved him. He understood even what the nurse had
    whispered. He had caught the words ‘always at nine
    o’clock,’ and he knew that this was said of his father, and
    that his father and mother could not meet. That he
    understood, but one thing he could not understand—why
    there should be a look of dread and shame in her face?...
    She was not in fault, but she was afraid of him and
    ashamed of something. He would have liked to put a
    question that would have set at rest this doubt, but he did
    not dare; he saw that she was miserable, and he felt for
    her. Silently he pressed close to her and whispered, ‘Don’t
    go yet. He won’t come just yet.’
    The mother held him away from her to see what he
    was thinking, what to say to him, and in his frightened
    face she read not only that he was speaking of his father,
    but, as it were, asking her what he ought to think about
    his father.
    ‘Seryozha, my darling,’ she said, ‘love him; he’s better
    and kinder than I am, and I have done him wrong. When
    you grow up you will judge.’
    ‘There’s no one better than you!...’ he cried in despair
    through his tears, and, clutching her by the shoulders, he
    began squeezing her with all his force to him, his arms
    trembling with the strain.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    ‘My sweet, my little one!’ said Anna, and she cried as
    weakly and childishly as he.
    At that moment the door opened. Vassily Lukitch came
    in.
    At the other door there was the sound of steps, and the
    nurse in a scared whisper said, ‘He’s coming,’ and gave
    Anna her hat.
    Seryozha sank onto the bed and sobbed, hiding his face
    in his hands. Anna removed his hands, once more kissed
    his wet face, and with rapid steps went to the door. Alexey
    Alexandrovitch walked in, meeting her. Seeing her, he
    stopped short and bowed his head.
    Although she had just said he was better and kinder
    than she, in the rapid glance she flung at him, taking in his
    whole figure in all its details, feelings of repulsion and
    hatred for him and jealousy over her son took possession
    of her. With a swift gesture she put down her veil, and,
    quickening her pace, almost ran out of the room.
    She had not time to undo, and so carried back with
    her, the parcel of toys she had chosen the day before in a
    toy shop with such love and sorrow.
    Chapter 31
    As intensely as Anna had longed to see her son, and
    long as she had been thinking of it and preparing herself
    for it, she had not in the least expected that seeing him
    would affect her so deeply. On getting back to her lonely
    rooms in the hotel she could not for a long while
    understand why she was there. ‘Yes, it’s all over, and I am
    again alone,’ she said to herself, and without taking off her
    hat she sat down in a low chair by the hearth. Fixing her
    eyes on a bronze clock standing on a table between the
    windows, she tried to think.
    The French maid brought from abroad came in to
    suggest she should dress. She gazed at her wonderingly and
    said, ‘Presently.’ A footman offered her coffee. ‘Later on,’
    she said.
    The Italian nurse, after having taken the baby out in
    her best, came in with her, and brought her to Anna. The
    plump, well-fed little baby, on seeing her mother, as she
    always did, held out her fat little hands, and with a smile
    on her toothless mouth, began, like a fish with a float,
    bobbing her fingers up and down the starched folds of her
    embroidered skirt, making them rustle. It was impossible
    not to smile, not to kiss the baby, impossible not to hold
    out a finger for her to clutch, crowing and prancing all
    over; impossible not to offer her a lip which she sucked
    into her little mouth by way of a kiss. And all this Anna
    did, and took her in her arms and made her dance, and
    kissed her fresh little cheek and bare little elbows; but at
    the sight of this child it was plainer than ever to her that
    the feeling she had for her could not be called love in
    comparison with what she felt for Seryozha. Everything in
    this baby was charming, but for some reason all this did
    not go deep to her heart. On her first child, though the
    child of an unloved father, had been concentrated all the
    love that had never found satisfaction. Her baby girl had
    been born in the most painful circumstances and had not
    had a hundredth part of the care and thought which had
    been
    concentrated on her first child. Besides, in the little girl
    everything was still in the future, while Seryozha was by
    now almost a personality, and a personality dearly loved.
    In him there was a conflict of thought and feeling; he
    understood her, he loved her, he judged her, she thought,
    recalling his words and his eyes. And she was forever—not
    physically only but spiritually—divided from him, and it
    was impossible to set this right.
    She gave the baby back to the nurse, let her go, and
    opened the locket in which there was Seryozha’s portrait
    when he was almost of the same age as the girl. She got
    up, and, taking off her hat, took up from a little table an
    album in which there were photographs of her son at
    different ages. She wanted to compare them, and began
    taking them out of the album. She took them all out
    except one, the latest and best photograph. In it he was in
    a white smock, sitting astride a chair, with frowning eyes
    and smiling lips. It was his best, most characteristic
    expression. With her little supple hands, her white,
    delicate fingers, that moved with a peculiar intensity
    today, she pulled at a corner of the photograph, but the
    photograph had caught somewhere, and she could not get
    it out. There was no paper knife on the table, and so,
    pulling out the photograph that was next to her son’s (it
    was a photograph of Vronsky taken at Rome in a round
    hat and with long hair), she used it to push out her son’s
    photograph. ‘Oh, here is he!’ she said, glancing at the
    portrait of Vronsky, and she suddenly recalled that he was
    the cause of her present misery. She had not once thought
    of him all the morning. But now, coming all at once upon
    that manly, noble face, so familiar and so dear to her, she
    felt a sudden rush of love for him.
    ‘But where is he? How is it he leaves me alone in my
    misery?’ she thought all at once with a feeling of reproach,
    forgetting she had herself kept from him everything
    concerning her son. She sent to ask him to come to her
    immediately; with a throbbing heart she awaited him,
    rehearsing to herself the words in which she would tell
    him all, and the expressions of love with which he would
    console her. The messenger returned with the answer that
    he had a visitor with him, but that he would come
    immediately, and that he asked whether she would let him
    bring with him Prince Yashvin, who had just arrived in
    Petersburg. ‘He’s not coming alone, and since dinner
    yesterday he has not seen me,’ she thought; ‘he’s not
    coming so that I could tell him everything, but coming
    with Yashvin.’ And all at once a strange idea came to her:
    what if he had ceased to love her?
    And going over the events of the last few days, it
    seemed to her that she saw in everything a confirmation of
    this terrible idea. The fact that he had not dined at home
    yesterday, and the fact that he had insisted on their taking
    separate sets of rooms in Petersburg, and that even now he
    was not coming to her alone, as though he were trying to
    avoid meeting her face to face.
    ‘But he ought to tell me so. I must know that it is so. If
    I knew it, then I know what I should do,’ she said to
    herself, utterly unable to picture to herself the position she
    would be in if she were convinced of his not caring for
    her. She thought he had ceased to love her, she felt close
    upon despair, and consequently she felt exceptionally alert.
    She rang for her maid and went to her dressing room. As
    she dressed, she took more care over her appearance than
    she had done all those days, as though he might, if he had
    grown cold to her, fall in love with her again because she
    had dressed and arranged her hair in the way most
    becoming to her.
    She heard the bell ring before she was ready. When she
    went into the drawing room it was not he, but Yashvin,
    who met her eyes. Vronsky was looking through the
    photographs of her son, which she had forgotten on the
    table, and he made no haste to look round at her.
    ‘We have met already,’ she said, putting her little hand
    into the huge hand of Yashvin, whose bashfulness was so
    queerly out of keeping with his immense frame and coarse
    face. ‘We met last year at the races. Give them to me,’ she
    said, with a rapid movement snatching from Vronsky the
    photographs of her son, and glancing significantly at him
    with flashing eyes. ‘Were the races good this year? Instead

    of them I saw the races in the Corso in Rome. But you
    don’t care for life abroad,’ she said with a cordial smile. ‘I
    know you and all your tastes, though I have seen so little
    of you.’
    ‘I’m awfully sorry for that, for my tastes are mostly
    bad,’ said Yashvin, gnawing at his left mustache.
    Having talked a little while, and noticing that Vronsky
    glanced at the clock, Yashvin asked her whether she
    would be staying much longer in Petersburg, and
    unbending his huge figure reached after his cap.
    ‘Not long, I think,’ she said hesitatingly, glancing at
    Vronsky.
    ‘So then we shan’t meet again?’
    ‘Come and dine with me,’ said Anna resolutely, angry
    it seemed with herself for her embarrassment, but flushing
    as she always did when she defined her position before a
    fresh person. ‘The dinner here is not good, but at least you
    will see him. There is no one of his old friends in the
    regiment Alexey cares for as he does for you.’
    ‘Delighted,’ said Yashvin with a smile, from which
    Vronsky could see that he liked Anna very much.
    Yashvin said good-bye and went away; Vronsky stayed
    behind.
    ‘Are you going too?’ she said to him.
    ‘I’m late already,’ he answered. ‘Run along! I’ll catch
    you up in a moment,’ he called to Yashvin.
    She took him by the hand, and without taking her eyes
    off him, gazed at him while she ransacked her mind for
    the words to say that would keep him.
    ‘Wait a minute, there’s something I want to say to
    you,’ and taking his broad hand she pressed it on her neck.
    ‘Oh, was it right my asking him to dinner?’
    ‘You did quite right,’ he said with a serene smile that
    showed his even teeth, and he kissed her hand.
    ‘Alexey, you have not changed to me?’ she said,
    pressing his hand in both of hers. ‘Alexey, I am miserable
    here. When are we going away?’
    ‘Soon, soon. You wouldn’t believe how disagreeable
    our way of living here is to me too,’ he said, and he drew
    away his hand.
    ‘Well, go, go!’ she said in a tone of offense, and she
    walked quickly away from him.

    Chapter 32
    When Vronsky returned home, Anna was not yet
    home. Soon after he had left, some lady, so they told him,
    had come to see her, and she had gone out with her. That
    she had gone out without leaving word where she was
    going, that she had not yet come back, and that all the
    morning she had been going about somewhere without a
    word to him—all this, together with the strange look of
    excitement in her face in the morning, and the
    recollection of the hostile tone with which she had before
    Yashvin almost snatched her son’s photographs out of his
    hands, made him serious. He decided he absolutely must
    speak openly with her. And he waited for her in her
    drawing room. But Anna did not return alone, but
    brought with her her old unmarried aunt, Princess
    Oblonskaya. This was the lady who had come in the
    morning, and with whom Anna had gone out shopping.
    Anna appeared not to notice Vronsky’s worried and
    inquiring expression, and began a lively account of her
    morning’s shopping. He saw that there was something
    working within her; in her flashing eyes, when they rested
    for a moment on him, there was an intense concentration,
    and in her words and movements there was that nervous
    rapidity and grace which, during the early period of their
    intimacy, had so fascinated him, but which now so
    disturbed and alarmed him.
    The dinner was laid for four. All were gathered
    together and about to go into the little dining room when
    Tushkevitch made his appearance with a message from
    Princess Betsy. Princess Betsy begged her to excuse her
    not having come to say good-bye; she had been
    indisposed, but begged Anna to come to her between halfpast
    six and nine o’clock. Vronsky glanced at Anna at the
    precise limit of time, so suggestive of steps having been
    taken that she should meet no one; but Anna appeared not
    to notice it.
    ‘Very sorry that I can’t come just between half-past six
    and nine,’ she said with a faint smile.
    ‘The princess will be very sorry.’
    ‘And so am I.’
    ‘You’re going, no doubt, to hear Patti?’ said
    Tushkevitch.
    ‘Patti? You suggest the idea to me. I would go if it
    were possible to get a box.’
    ‘I can get one,’ Tushkevitch offered his services.
    ‘I should be very, very grateful to you,’ said Anna. ‘But
    won’t you dine with us?’
    Vronsky gave a hardly perceptible shrug. He was at a
    complete loss to understand what Anna was about. What
    had she brought the old Princess Oblonskaya home for,
    what had she made Tushkevitch stay to dinner for, and,
    most amazing of all, why was she sending him for a box?
    Could she possibly think in her position of going to Patti’s
    benefit, where all the circle of her acquaintances would
    be? He looked at her with serious eyes, but she responded
    with that defiant, half-mirthful, half-desperate look, the
    meaning of which he could not comprehend. At dinner
    Anna was in aggressively high spirits—she almost flirted
    both with Tushkevitch and with Yashvin. When they got
    up from dinner and Tushkevitch had gone to get a box at
    the opera, Yashvin went to smoke, and Vronsky went
    down with him to his own rooms. After sitting there for
    some time he ran upstairs. Anna was already dressed in a
    low-necked gown of light silk and velvet that she had had
    made in Paris, and with costly white lace on her head,
    framing her face, and particularly becoming, showing up
    her dazzling beauty.
    ‘Are you really going to the theater?’ he said, trying not
    to look at her.
    ‘Why do you ask with such alarm?’ she said, wounded
    again at his not looking at her. ‘Why shouldn’t I go?’
    She appeared not to understand the motive of his
    words.
    ‘Oh, of course, there’s no reason whatever,’ he said,
    frowning.
    ‘That’s just what I say,’ she said, willfully refusing to see
    the irony of his tone, and quietly turning back her long,
    perfumed glove.
    ‘Anna, for God’s sake! what is the matter with you?’ he
    said, appealing to her exactly as once her husband had
    done.
    ‘I don’t understand what you are asking.’
    ‘You know that it’s out of the question to go.’
    ‘Why so? I’m not going alone. Princess Varvara has
    gone to dress, she is going with me.’
    He shrugged his shoulders with an air of perplexity and
    despair.
    ‘But do you mean to say you don’t know?...’ he began.
    ‘But I don’t care to know!’ she almost shrieked. ‘I don’t
    care to. Do I regret what I have done? No, no, no! If it
    were all to do again from the beginning, it would be the
    same. For us, for you and for me, there is only one thing
    that matters, whether we love each other. Other people
    we need not consider. Why are we living here apart and
    not seeing each other? Why can’t I go? I love you, and I
    don’t care for anything,’ she said in Russian, glancing at
    him with a peculiar gleam in her eyes that he could not
    understand. ‘If you have not changed to me, why don’t
    you look at me?’
    He looked at her. He saw all the beauty of her face and
    full dress, always so becoming to her. But now her beauty
    and elegance were just what irritated him.
    ‘My feeling cannot change, you know, but I beg you, I
    entreat you,’ he said again in French, with a note of tender
    supplication in his voice, but with coldness in his eyes.
    She did not hear his words, but she saw the coldness of
    his eyes, and answered with irritation:
    ‘And I beg you to explain why I should not go.’
    ‘Because it might cause you...’ he hesitated.
    ‘I don’t understand. Yashvin n’est pas compromettant,
    and Princess Varvara is no worse than others. Oh, here she
    is!’
    Chapter 33
    Vronsky for the first time experienced a feeling of
    anger against Anna, almost a hatred for her willfully
    refusing to understand her own position. This feeling was
    aggravated by his being unable to tell her plainly the cause
    of his anger. If he had told her directly what he was
    thinking, he would have said:
    ‘In that dress, with a princess only too well known to
    everyone, to show yourself at the theater is equivalent not
    merely to acknowledging your position as a fallen woman,
    but is flinging down a challenge to society, that is to say,
    cutting yourself off from it forever.’
    He could not say that to her. ‘But how can she fail to
    see it, and what is going on in her?’ he said to himself. He
    felt at the same time that his respect for her was
    diminished while his sense of her beauty was intensified.
    He went back scowling to his rooms, and sitting down
    beside Yashvin, who, with his long legs stretched out on a
    chair, was drinking brandy and seltzer water, he ordered a
    glass of the same for himself.
    ‘You were talking of Lankovsky’s Powerful. That’s a
    fine horse, and I would advise you to buy him,’ said
    Yashvin, glancing at his comrade’s gloomy face. ‘His hindquarters
    aren’t quite first-rate, but the legs and head—one
    couldn’t wish for anything better.’
    ‘I think I will take him,’ answered Vronsky.
    Their conversation about horses interested him, but he
    did not for an instant forget Anna, and could not help
    listening to the sound of steps in the corridor and looking
    at the clock on the chimney piece.
    ‘Anna Arkadyevna gave orders to announce that she has
    gone to the theater.’
    Yashvin, tipping another glass of brandy into the
    bubbling water, drank it and got up, buttoning his coat.
    ‘Well, let’s go,’ he said, faintly smiling under his
    mustache, and showing by this smile that he knew the
    cause of Vronsky’s gloominess, and did not attach any
    significance to it.
    ‘I’m not going,’ Vronsky answered gloomily.
    ‘Well, I must, I promised to. Good-bye, then. If you
    do, come to the stalls; you can take Kruzin’s stall,’ added
    Yashvin as he went out.
    ‘No, I’m busy.’
    ‘A wife is a care, but it’s worse when she’s not a wife,’
    thought Yashvin, as he walked out of the hotel.
    Vronsky, left alone, got up from his chair and began
    pacing up and down the room.
    ‘And what’s today? The fourth night.... Yegor and his
    wife are there, and my mother, most likely. Of course all
    Petersburg’s there. Now she’s gone in, taken off her cloak
    and come into the light. Tushkevitch, Yashvin, Princess
    Varvara,’ he pictured them to himself.... ‘What about me?
    Either that I’m frightened or have given up to
    Tushkevitch the right to protect her? From every point of
    view—stupid, stupid!... And why is she putting me in such
    a position?’ he said with a gesture of despair.
    With that gesture he knocked against the table, on
    which there was standing the seltzer water and the
    decanter of brandy, and almost upset it. He tried to catch
    it, let it slip, and angrily kicked the table over and rang.
    ‘If you care to be in my service,’ he said to the valet
    who came in, ‘you had better remember your duties. This
    shouldn’t be here. You ought to have cleared away.’
    The valet, conscious of his own innocence, would have
    defended himself, but glancing at his master, he saw from
    his face that the only thing to do was to be silent, and
    hurriedly threading his way in and out, dropped down on
    the carpet and began gathering up the whole and broken
    glasses and bottles.
    ‘That’s not your duty; send the waiter to clear away,
    and get my dress coat out.’
    Vronsky went into the theater at half-past eight. The
    performance was in full swing. The little old box-keeper,
    recognizing Vronsky as he helped him off with his fur
    coat, called him ‘Your Excellency,’ and suggested he
    should not take a number but should simply call Fyodor.
    In the brightly lighted corridor there was no one but the
    box-opener and two attendants with fur cloaks on their
    arms listening at the doors. Through the closed doors
    came the sounds of the discreet staccato accompaniment of
    the orchestra, and a single female voice rendering
    distinctly a musical phrase. The door opened to let the
    box-opener slip through, and the phrase drawing to the
    end reached Vronsky’s hearing clearly. But the doors were
    closed again at once, and Vronsky did not hear the end of
    the phrase and the cadence of the accompaniment, though
    he knew from the thunder of applause that it was over.
    When he entered the hall, brilliantly lighted with
    chandeliers and gas jets, the noise was still going on. On
    the stage the singer, bowing and smiling, with bare
    shoulders flashing with diamonds, was, with the help of
    the tenor who had given her his arm, gathering up the
    bouquets that were flying awkwardly over the footlights.

    Then she went up to a gentleman with glossy pomaded
    hair parted down the center, who was stretching across the
    footlights holding out something to her, and all the public
    in the stalls as well as in the boxes was in excitement,
    craning forward, shouting and clapping. The conductor in
    his high chair assisted in passing the offering, and
    straightened his white tie. Vronsky walked into the middle
    of the stalls, and, standing still, began looking about him.
    That day less than ever was his attention turned upon the
    familiar, habitual surroundings, the stage, the noise, all the
    familiar, uninteresting, particolored herd of spectators in
    the packed theater.
    There were, as always, the same ladies of some sort
    with officers of some sort in the back of the boxes; the
    same gaily dressed women—God knows who—and
    uniforms and black coats; the same dirty crowd in the
    upper gallery; and among the crowd, in the boxes and in
    the front rows, were some forty of the REAL people. And
    to those oases Vronsky at once directed his attention, and
    with them he entered at once into relation.
    The act was over when he went in, and so he did not
    go straight to his brother’s box, but going up to the first
    row of stalls stopped at the footlights with Serpuhovskoy,
    who, standing with one knee raised and his heel on the
    footlights, caught sight of him in the distance and
    beckoned to him, smiling.
    Vronsky had not yet seen Anna. He purposely avoided
    looking in her direction. But he knew by the direction of
    people’s eyes where she was. He looked round discreetly,
    but he was not seeking her; expecting the worst, his eyes
    sought for Alexey Alexandrovitch. To his relief Alexey
    Alexandrovitch was not in the theater that evening.
    ‘How little of the military man there is left in you!’
    Serpuhovskoy was saying to him. ‘A diplomat, an artist,
    something of that sort, one would say.’
    ‘Yes, it was like going back home when I put on a
    black coat,’ answered Vronsky, smiling and slowly taking
    out his opera glass.
    ‘Well, I’ll own I envy you there. When I come back
    from abroad and put on this,’ he touched his epaulets, ‘I
    regret my freedom.’
    Serpuhovskoy had long given up all hope of Vronsky’s
    career, but he liked him as before, and was now
    particularly cordial to him.
    ‘What a pity you were not in time for the first act!’
    Vronsky, listening with one ear, moved his opera glass
    from the stalls and scanned the boxes. Near a lady in a
    turban and a bald old man, who seemed to wave angrily in
    the moving opera glass, Vronsky suddenly caught sight of
    Anna’s head, proud, strikingly beautiful, and smiling in the
    frame of lace. She was in the fifth box, twenty paces from
    him. She was sitting in front, and slightly turning, was
    saying something to Yashvin. The setting of her head on
    her handsome, broad shoulders, and the restrained
    excitement and brilliance of her eyes and her whole face
    reminded him of her just as he had seen her at the ball in
    Moscow. But he felt utterly different towards her beauty
    now. In his feeling for her now there was no element of
    mystery, and so her beauty, though it attracted him even
    more intensely than before, gave him now a sense of
    injury. She was not looking in his direction, but Vronsky
    felt that she had seen him already.
    When Vronsky turned the opera glass again in that
    direction, he noticed that Princess Varvara was particularly
    red, and kept laughing unnaturally and looking round at
    the next box. Anna, folding her fan and tapping it on the
    red velvet, was gazing away and did not see, and obviously
    did not wish to see, what was taking place in the next box.
    Yashvin’s face wore the expression which was common
    when he was losing at cards. Scowling, he sucked the left
    end of his mustache further and further into his mouth,
    and cast sidelong glances at the next box.
    In that box on the left were the Kartasovs. Vronsky
    knew them, and knew that Anna was acquainted with
    them. Madame Kartasova, a thin little woman, was
    standing up in her box, and, her back turned upon Anna,
    she was putting on a mantle that her husband was holding
    for her. Her face was pale and angry, and she was talking
    excitedly. Kartasov, a fat, bald man, was continually
    looking round at Anna, while he attempted to soothe his
    wife. When the wife had gone out, the husband lingered a
    long while, and tried to catch Anna’s eye, obviously
    anxious to bow to her. But Anna, with unmistakable
    intention, avoided noticing him, and talked to Yashvin,
    whose cropped head was bent down to her. Kartasov went
    out without making his salutation, and the box was left
    empty.
    Vronsky could not understand exactly what had passed
    between the Kartasovs and Anna, but he saw that
    something humiliating for Anna had happened. He knew
    this both from what he had seen, and most of all from the
    face of Anna, who, he could see, was taxing every nerve
    to carry through the part she had taken up. And in
    maintaining this attitude of external composure she was
    completely successful. Anyone who did not know her and
    her circle, who had not heard all the utterances of the
    women expressive of commiseration, indignation, and
    amazement, that she should show herself in society, and
    show herself so conspicuously with her lace and her
    beauty, would have admired the serenity and loveliness of
    this woman without a suspicion that she was undergoing
    the sensations of a man in the stocks.
    Knowing that something had happened, but not
    knowing precisely what, Vronsky felt a thrill of agonizing
    anxiety, and hoping to find out something, he went
    towards his brother’s box. Purposely choosing the way
    round furthest from Anna’s box, he jostled as he came out
    against the colonel of his old regiment talking to two
    acquaintances. Vronsky heard the name of Madame
    Karenina, and noticed how the colonel hastened to address
    Vronsky loudly by name, with a meaning glance at his
    companions.
    ‘Ah, Vronsky! When are you coming to the regiment?
    We can’t let you off without a supper. You’re one of the
    old set,’ said the colonel of his regiment.
    ‘I can’t stop, awfully sorry, another time,’ said Vronsky,
    and he ran upstairs towards his brother’s box.
    The old countess, Vronsky’s mother, with her steelgray
    curls, was in his brother’s box. Varya with the young
    Princess Sorokina met him in the corridor.
    Leaving the Princess Sorokina with her mother, Varya
    held out her hand to her brother-in-law, and began
    immediately to speak of what interested him. She was
    more excited than he had ever seen her.
    ‘I think it’s mean and hateful, and Madame Kartasova
    had no right to do it. Madame Karenina...’ she began.
    ‘But what is it? I don’t know.’
    ‘What? you’ve not heard?’
    ‘You know I should be the last person to hear of it.’
    ‘There isn’t a more spiteful creature than that Madame
    Kartasova!’
    ‘But what did she do?’
    ‘My husband told me.... She has insulted Madame
    Karenina. Her husband began talking to her across the
    box, and Madame Kartasova made a scene. She said
    something aloud, he says, something insulting, and went
    away.’
    ‘Count, your maman is asking for you,’ said the young
    Princess Sorokina, peeping out of the door of the box.
    ‘I’ve been expecting you all the while,’ said his mother,
    smiling sarcastically. ‘You were nowhere to be seen.’
    Her son saw that she could not suppress a smile of
    delight.
    ‘Good evening, maman. I have come to you,’ he said
    coldly.
    ‘Why aren’t you going to faire la cour a Madame
    Karenina?’ she went on, when Princess Sorokina had
    moved away. ‘Elle fait sensation. On oublie la Patti pour
    elle.’
    ‘Maman, I have asked you not to say anything to me of
    that,’ he answered, scowling.
    ‘I’m only saying what everyone’s saying.’
    Vronsky made no reply, and saying a few words to
    Princess Sorokina, he went away. At the door he met his
    brother.
    ‘Ah, Alexey!’ said his brother. ‘How disgusting! Idiot of
    a woman, nothing else.... I wanted to go straight to her.
    Let’s go together.’
    Vronsky did not hear him. With rapid steps he went
    downstairs; he felt that he must do something, but he did
    not know what. Anger with her for having put herself and
    him in such a false position, together with pity for her
    suffering, filled his heart. He went down, and made
    straight for Anna’s box. At her box stood Stremov, talking
    to her.
    ‘You came in late, I think, and have missed the best
    song,’ Anna said to Vronsky, glancing ironically, he
    thought, at him.
    ‘I am a poor judge of music,’ he said, looking sternly at
    her.
    ‘Like Prince Yashvin,’ she said smiling, ‘who considers
    that Patti sings too loud.’
    ‘Thank you,’ she said, her little hand in its long glove
    taking the playbill Vronsky picked up, and suddenly at that
    instant her lovely face quivered. She got up and went into
    the interior of the box.
    Noticing in the next act that her box was empty,
    Vronsky, rousing indignant ‘hushes’ in the silent audience,
    went out in the middle of a solo and drove home.
    Anna was already at home. When Vronsky went up to
    her, she was in the same dress as she had worn at the
    theater. She was sitting in the first armchair against the
    wall, looking straight before her. She looked at him, and
    at once resumed her former position.
    ‘Anna,’ he said.
    ‘You, you are to blame for everything!’ she cried, with
    tears of despair and hatred in her voice, getting up.
    ‘I begged, I implored you not to go, I knew it would
    be unpleasant...’
    ‘Unpleasant!’ she cried—‘hideous! As long as I live I
    shall never forget it. She said it was a disgrace to sit beside
    me.’
    ‘A silly woman’s chatter,’ he said: ‘but why risk it, why
    provoke?..’
    ‘I hate your calm. You ought not to have brought me
    to this. If you had loved me..’
    ‘Anna! How does the question of my love come in?’
    ‘Oh, if you loved me, as I love, if you were tortured as
    I am!...’ she said, looking at him with an expression of
    terror.
    He was sorry for her, and angry notwithstanding. He
    assured her of his love because he saw that this was the
    only means of soothing her, and he did not reproach her
    in words, but in his heart he reproached her.
    And the asseverations of his love, which seemed to him
    so vulgar that he was ashamed to utter them, she drank in
    eagerly, and gradually became calmer. The next day,
    completely reconciled, they left for the country.
    PART SIX
    Chapter 1
    Darya Alexandrovna spent the summer with her
    children at Pokrovskoe, at her sister Kitty Levin’s. The
    house on her own estate was quite in ruins, and Levin and
    his wife had persuaded her to spend the summer with
    them. Stepan Arkadyevitch greatly approved of the
    arrangement. He said he was very sorry his official duties
    prevented him from spending the summer in the country
    with his family, which would have been the greatest
    happiness for him; and remaining in Moscow, he came
    down to the country from time to time for a day or two.
    Besides the Oblonskys, with all their children and their
    governess, the old princess too came to stay that summer
    with the Levins, as she considered it her duty to watch
    over her inexperienced daughter in her INTERESTING
    CONDITION. Moreover, Varenka, Kitty’s friend abroad,
    kept her promise to come to Kitty when she was married,
    and stayed with her friend. All of these were friends or
    relations of Levin’s wife. And though he liked them all, he
    rather regretted his own Levin world and ways, which was
    smothered by this influx of the ‘Shtcherbatsky element,’ as
    he called it to himself. Of his own relations there stayed
    with him only Sergey Ivanovitch, but he too was a man of
    the Koznishev and not the Levin stamp, so that the Levin
    spirit was utterly obliterated.
    In the Levins’ house, so long deserted, there were now
    so many people that almost all the rooms were occupied,
    and almost every day it happened that the old princess,
    sitting down to table, counted them all over, and put the
    thirteenth grandson or granddaughter at a separate table.
    And Kitty, with her careful housekeeping, had no little
    trouble to get all the chickens, turkeys, and geese, of
    which so many were needed to satisfy the summer
    appetites of the visitors and children.
    The whole family were sitting at dinner. Dolly’s
    children, with their governess and Varenka, were making
    plans for going to look for mushrooms. Sergey Ivanovitch,
    who was looked up to by all the party for his intellect and
    learning, with a respect that almost amounted to awe,
    surprised everyone by joining in the conversation about
    mushrooms.
    ‘Take me with you. I am very fond of picking
    mushrooms,’ he said, looking at Varenka; ‘I think it’s a
    very nice occupation.’
    ‘Oh, we shall be delighted,’ answered Varenka,
    coloring a little. Kitty exchanged meaningful glances with
    Dolly. The proposal of the learned and intellectual Sergey
    Ivanovitch to go looking for mushrooms with Varenka
    confirmed certain theories of Kitty’s with which her mind
    had been very busy of late. She made haste to address
    some remark to her mother, so that her look should not
    be noticed. After dinner Sergey Ivanovitch sat with his
    cup of coffee at the drawing-room window, and while he
    took part in a conversation he had begun with his brother,
    he watched the door through which the children would
    start on the mushroom-picking expedition. Levin was
    sitting in the window near his brother.
    Kitty stood beside her husband, evidently awaiting the
    end of a conversation that had no interest for her, in order
    to tell him something.
    ‘You have changed in many respects since your
    marriage, and for the better,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch,
    smiling to Kitty, and obviously little interested in the
    conversation, ‘but you have remained true to your passion
    for defending the most paradoxical theories.’
    ‘Katya, it’s not good for you to stand,’ her husband said
    to her, putting a chair for her and looking significantly at
    her.
    ‘Oh, and there’s no time either,’ added Sergey
    Ivanovitch, seeing the children running out.
    At the head of them all Tanya galloped sideways, in her
    tightly- drawn stockings, and waving a basket and Sergey
    Ivanovitch’s hat, she ran straight up to him.
    Boldly running up to Sergey Ivanovitch with shining
    eyes, so like her father’s fine eyes, she handed him his hat
    and made as though she would put it on for him, softening
    her freedom by a shy and friendly smile.
    ‘Varenka’s waiting,’ she said, carefully putting his hat
    on, seeing from Sergey Ivanovitch’s smile that she might
    do so.
    Varenka was standing at the door, dressed in a yellow
    print gown, with a white kerchief on her head.
    ‘I’m coming, I’m coming, Varvara Andreevna,’ said
    Sergey Ivanovitch, finishing his cup of coffee, and putting
    into their separate pockets his handkerchief and cigar-case.
    ‘And how sweet my Varenka is! eh?’ said Kitty to her
    husband, as soon as Sergey Ivanovitch rose. She spoke so
    that Sergey Ivanovitch could hear, and it was clear that she
    meant him to do so. ‘And how good-looking she is—such
    a refined beauty! Varenka!’ Kitty shouted. ‘Shall you be in
    the mill copse? We’ll come out to you.’
    ‘You certainly forget your condition, Kitty,’ said the
    old princess, hurriedly coming out at the door. ‘You
    mustn’t shout like that.’
    Varenka, hearing Kitty’s voice and her mother’s
    reprimand, went with light, rapid steps up to Kitty. The
    rapidity of her movement, her flushed and eager face,
    everything betrayed that something out of the common
    was going on in her. Kitty knew what this was, and had
    been watching her intently. She called Varenka at that
    moment merely in order mentally to give her a blessing
    for the important event which, as Kitty fancied, was
    bound to come to pass that day after dinner in the wood.
    ‘Varenka, I should be very happy if a certain something
    were to happen,’ she whispered as she kissed her.
    ‘And are you coming with us?’ Varenka said to Levin
    in confusion, pretending not to have heard what had been
    said.
    ‘I am coming, but only as far as the threshing-floor, and
    there I shall stop.’
    ‘Why, what do you want there?’ said Kitty.
    ‘I must go to have a look at the new wagons, and to
    check the invoice,’ said Levin; ‘and where will you be?’
    ‘On the terrace.’
    Chapter 2
    On the terrace were assembled all the ladies of the
    party. They always liked sitting there after dinner, and that
    day they had work to do there too. Besides the sewing and
    knitting of baby clothes, with which all of them were
    busy, that afternoon jam was being made on the terrace by
    a method new to Agafea Mihalovna, without the addition
    of water. Kitty had introduced this new method, which
    had been in use in her home. Agafea Mihalovna, to whom
    the task of jam-making had always been intrusted,
    considering that what had been done in the Levin
    household could not be amiss, had nevertheless put water
    with the strawberries, maintaining that the jam could not
    be made without it. She had been caught in the act, and
    was now making jam before everyone, and it was to be
    proved to her conclusively that jam could be very well
    made without water.
    Agafea Mihalovna, her face heated and angry, her hair
    untidy, and her thin arms bare to the elbows, was turning
    the preserving-pan over the charcoal stove, looking darkly
    at the raspberries and devoutly hoping they would stick
    and not cook properly. The princess, conscious that
    Agafea Mihalovna’s wrath must be chiefly directed against
    her, as the person responsible for the raspberry jammaking,
    tried to appear to be absorbed in other things and
    not interested in the jam, talked of other matters, but cast
    stealthy glances in the direction of the stove.
    ‘I always buy my maids’ dresses myself, of some cheap
    material,’ the princess said, continuing the previous
    conversation. ‘Isn’t it time to skim it, my dear?’ she added,
    addressing Agafea Mihalovna. ‘There’s not the slightest
    need for you to do it, and it’s hot for you,’ she said,
    stopping Kitty.
    ‘I’ll do it,’ said Dolly, and getting up, she carefully
    passed the spoon over the frothing sugar, and from time to
    time shook off the clinging jam from the spoon by
    knocking it on a plate that was covered with yellow-red
    scum and blood-colored syrup. ‘How they’ll enjoy this at
    tea-time!’ she thought of her children, remembering how
    she herself as a child had wondered how it was the grownup
    people did not eat what was best of all—the scum of
    the jam.
    ‘Stiva says it’s much better to give money.’ Dolly took
    up meanwhile the weighty subject under discussion, what
    presents should be made to servants. ‘But..’
    ‘Money’s out of the question!’ the princess and Kitty
    exclaimed with one voice. ‘They appreciate a present..’
    ‘Well, last year, for instance, I bought our Matrona
    Semyenovna, not a poplin, but something of that sort,’
    said the princess.
    ‘I remember she was wearing it on your nameday.’
    ‘A charming pattern—so simple and refined,—I should
    have liked it myself, if she hadn’t had it. Something like
    Varenka’s. So pretty and inexpensive.’
    ‘Well, now I think it’s done,’ said Dolly, dropping the
    syrup from the spoon.
    ‘When it sets as it drops, it’s ready. Cook it a little
    longer, Agafea Mihalovna.’
    ‘The flies!’ said Agafea Mihalovna angrily. ‘It’ll be just
    the same,’ she added.
    ‘Ah! how sweet it is! don’t frighten it!’ Kitty said
    suddenly, looking at a sparrow that had settled on the step
    and was pecking at the center of a raspberry.
    ‘Yes, but you keep a little further from the stove,’ said
    her mother.
    ‘A propos de Varenka,’ said Kitty, speaking in French,
    as they had been doing all the while, so that Agafea
    Mihalovna should not understand them, ‘you know,
    mamma, I somehow expect things to be settled today.
    You know what I mean. How splendid it would be!’
    ‘But what a famous matchmaker she is!’ said Dolly.
    ‘How carefully and cleverly she throws them together!..’
    ‘No; tell me, mamma, what do you think?’
    ‘Why, what is one to think? He’ (HE meant Sergey
    Ivanovitch) ‘might at any time have been a match for
    anyone in Russia; now, of course, he’s not quite a young
    man, still I know ever so many girls would be glad to
    marry him even now.... She’s a very nice girl, but he
    might..’
    ‘Oh, no, mamma, do understand why, for him and for
    her too, nothing better could be imagined. In the first
    place, she’s charming!’ said Kitty, crooking one of her
    fingers.
    ‘He thinks her very attractive, that’s certain,’ assented
    Dolly.
    ‘Then he occupies such a position in society that he has
    no need to look for either fortune or position in his wife.
    All he needs is a good, sweet wife—a restful one.’
    ‘Well, with her he would certainly be restful,’ Dolly
    assented.
    ‘Thirdly, that she should love him. And so it is...that is,
    it would be so splendid!...I look forward to seeing them
    coming out of the forest—and everything settled. I shall
    see at once by their eyes. I should be so delighted! What
    do you think, Dolly?’
    ‘But don’t excite yourself. It’s not at all the thing for
    you to be excited,’ said her mother.
    ‘Oh, I’m not excited, mamma. I fancy he will make her
    an offer today.’
    ‘Ah, that’s so strange, how and when a man makes an
    offer!... There is a sort of barrier, and all at once it’s
    broken down,’ said Dolly, smiling pensively and recalling
    her past with Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Mamma, how did papa make you an offer?’ Kitty
    asked suddenly.
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  10. #60
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    .
    ‘There was nothing out of the way, it was very simple,’
    answered the princess, but her face beamed all over at the
    recollection.
    ‘Oh, but how was it? You loved him, anyway, before
    you were allowed to speak?’
    Kitty felt a peculiar pleasure in being able now to talk
    to her mother on equal terms about those questions of
    such paramount interest in a woman’s life.
    ‘Of course I did; he had come to stay with us in the
    country.’
    ‘But how was it settled between you, mamma?’

    ‘You imagine, I dare say, that you invented something
    quite new? It’s always just the same: it was settled by the
    eyes, by smiles..’
    ‘How nicely you said that, mamma! It’s just by the
    eyes, by smiles that it’s done,’ Dolly assented.
    ‘But what words did he say?’
    ‘What did Kostya say to you?’
    ‘He wrote it in chalk. It was wonderful.... How long
    ago it seems!’ she said.
    And the three women all fell to musing on the same
    thing. Kitty was the first to break the silence. She
    remembered all that last winter before her marriage, and
    her passion for Vronsky.
    ‘There’s one thing ...that old love affair of Varenka’s,’
    she said, a natural chain of ideas bringing her to this point.
    ‘I should have liked to say something to Sergey
    Ivanovitch, to prepare him. They’re all—all men, I mean,’
    she added, ‘awfully jealous over our past.’
    ‘Not all,’ said Dolly. ‘You judge by your own husband.
    It makes him miserable even now to remember Vronsky.
    Eh? that’s true, isn’t it?’
    ‘Yes,’ Kitty answered, a pensive smile in her eyes.
    ‘But I really don’t know,’ the mother put in in defense
    of her motherly care of her daughter, ‘what there was in
    your past that could worry him? That Vronsky paid you
    attentions—that happens to every girl.’
    ‘Oh, yes, but we didn’t mean that,’ Kitty said, flushing
    a little.
    ‘No, let me speak,’ her mother went on, ‘why, you
    yourself would not let me have a talk to Vronsky. Don’t
    you remember?’
    ‘Oh, mamma!’ said Kitty, with an expression of
    suffering.
    ‘There’s no keeping you young people in check
    nowadays.... Your friendship could not have gone beyond
    what was suitable. I should myself have called upon him to
    explain himself. But, my darling, it’s not right for you to
    be agitated. Please remember that, and calm yourself.’
    ‘I’m perfectly calm, maman.’
    ‘How happy it was for Kitty that Anna came then,’ said
    Dolly, ‘and how unhappy for her. It turned out quite the
    opposite,’ she said, struck by her own ideas. ‘Then Anna
    was so happy, and Kitty thought herself unhappy. Now it
    is just the opposite. I often think of her.’
    ‘A nice person to think about! Horrid, repulsive
    woman—no heart,’ said her mother, who could not forget
    that Kitty had married not Vronsky, but Levin.
    ‘What do you want to talk of it for?’ Kitty said with
    annoyance. ‘I never think about it, and I don’t want to
    think of it.... And I don’t want to think of it,’ she said,
    catching the sound of her husband’s well-known step on
    the steps of the terrace.
    ‘What’s that you don’t want to think about?’ inquired
    Levin, coming onto the terrace.
    But no one answered him, and he did not repeat the
    question.
    ‘I’m sorry I’ve broken in on your feminine parliament,’
    he said, looking round on every one discontentedly, and
    perceiving that they had been talking of something which
    they would not talk about before him.
    For a second he felt that he was sharing the feeling of
    Agafea Mihalovna, vexation at their making jam without
    water, and altogether at the outside Shtcherbatsky
    element. He smiled, however, and went up to Kitty.
    ‘Well, how are you?’ he asked her, looking at her with
    the expression with which everyone looked at her now.
    ‘Oh, very well,’ said Kitty, smiling, ‘and how have
    things gone with you?’
    ‘The wagons held three times as much as the old carts
    did. Well, are we going for the children? I’ve ordered the
    horses to be put in.’
    ‘What! you want to take Kitty in the wagonette?’ her
    mother said reproachfully.
    ‘Yes, at a walking pace, princess.’
    Levin never called the princess ‘maman’ as men often
    do call their mothers-in-law, and the princess disliked his
    not doing so. But though he liked and respected the
    princess, Levin could not call her so without a sense of
    profaning his feeling for his dead mother.
    ‘Come with us, maman,’ said Kitty.
    ‘I don’t like to see such imprudence.’
    ‘Well, I’ll walk then, I’m so well.’ Kitty got up and
    went to her husband and took his hand.
    ‘You may be well, but everything in moderation,’ said
    the princess.
    ‘Well, Agafea Mihalovna, is the jam done?’ said Levin,
    smiling to Agafea Mihalovna, and trying to cheer her up.
    ‘Is it all right in the new way?’
    ‘I suppose it’s all right. For our notions it’s boiled too
    long.’
    ‘It’ll be all the better, Agafea Mihalovna, it won’t
    mildew, even though our ice has begun to thaw already,
    so that we’ve no cool cellar to store it,’ said Kitty, at once
    divining her husband’s motive, and addressing the old
    housekeeper with the same feeling; ‘but your pickle’s so
    good, that mamma says she never tasted any like it,’ she
    added, smiling, and putting her kerchief straight.
    Agafea Mihalovna looked angrily at Kitty.
    ‘You needn’t try to console me, mistress. I need only
    to look at you with him, and I feel happy,’ she said, and
    something in the rough familiarity of that with him
    touched Kitty
    ‘Come along with us to look for mushrooms, you will
    show us the nest places.’ Agafea Mihalovna smiled and
    shook her head, as though to say: ‘I should like to be
    angry with you too, but I can’t.’
    ‘Do it, please, by my receipt,’ said the princess; ‘put
    some paper over the jam, and moisten it with a little rum,
    and without even ice, it will never go mildewy.’
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


صفحه 6 از 8 نخستنخست ... 2345678 آخرینآخرین

برچسب ها برای این تاپیک

علاقه مندی ها (بوک مارک ها)

علاقه مندی ها (بوک مارک ها)

مجوز های ارسال و ویرایش

  • شما نمیتوانید موضوع جدیدی ارسال کنید
  • شما امکان ارسال پاسخ را ندارید
  • شما نمیتوانید فایل پیوست در پست خود ضمیمه کنید
  • شما نمیتوانید پست های خود را ویرایش کنید
  •  

http://www.worldup.ir/